
Class 




COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT 


/ 


% • 





t 










CXj 




TVVvi, tHj^cJUjd. 


7W 




K 

t 


✓ 





$ 




r 


% 



4 



Jt ,■ 






A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


CHAPTER 1. 

GOING OUT INTO THE WORLD. 

Priscilla’s trunk was neatly packed. It was a 
new trunk, and had a nice canvas covering over it. 
The canvas was bound with red braid, and Priscilla’s 
initials were worked on the top in large plain letters. 
Her initials were P. P. P., and they stood for Priscilla 
Penywern Peel. The trunk was corded and strapped 
and put away, and Priscilla stood by her aunt’s side in 
the little parlor of Penywern Cottage. 

Well, I think I’ve told you everything,” said the 
aunt. 

Oh, yes. Aunt Raby, I sha’n't forget. I’m to 
write once a week, and I’m to try not to be nervous. 
I don’t suppose I shall be^ — I don’t see why I should. 
Girls aren’t nervous nowadays, are they ? ” 

** I don’t know, my dear. It seems to me that if 
they aren’t they ought to be. I can understand girls 
doing hard things if they must. I can understand 
anyone doing anything that has to be done, but as 
to not being nervous — well — there! Sit down, Pris- 
sie, child, and take your tea.” 


6 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


Priscilla was tall and slight. Her figure was 
younger than her years, which were nearly nineteen, 
but her face was older. It was an almost careworn 
face, thoughtful, grave, with anxious lines already 
deepening the seriousness of the too serious mouth. 

Priscilla cut some bread-and-butter, and poured out 
some tea for her aunt and for herself. 

Miss Rachel Peel was not the least like her niece. 
She was short and rather dumpy. She had a sensible, 
downright sort of face, and she took life with a gravity 
which would have oppressed a less earnest spirit than 
Priscilla’s. 

‘‘ Well, I’m tired,” she said, when the meal was 
over. ‘‘ I suppose I’ve done a great deal more than 
I thought I had all day. I think I’ll go to bed early. 
We have said all our last words, haven’t we, Pris- 
cilla?” 

“ Pretty nearly. Aunt Raby.” 

“ Oh, yes, that reminds me — there’s one thing more. 
Your fees will be all right, of course, and your 
traveling and I have arranged about your washing 
money.” 

“ Yes, Aunt Raby, oh, yes, everything is all right.” 

Priscilla fidgeted, moved her position a little, and 
looked longingly out of the window. 

‘‘You must have a little money over and above 
these things,” proceeded Miss Peel, in her sedate voice. 
“ I am not rich, but I’ll allow you — yes. I’ll manage 
to allow you two shillings a week. That will be for 
pocket-money, you understand, child.” 

The girl’s old-young face flushed painfully. 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


7 

“ ril want a few pence for stamps, of course,” she 
said. But I sha’n’t write a great many letters. Til 
be a great deal too busy studying. You need not allow 
me anything like so large a sum as that. Aunt Raby.” 

Nonsense, child. You’ll find it all too small when 
you go out into the world. You are a clever girl, 
Prissie, and I’m going to be proud of you. I don’t 
hold with the present craze about women’s education. 
But I feel somehow that I shall be proud of you. 
You’ll be learned enough, but you’ll be a woman with 
it all. I wouldn’t have you stinted for the world, 
Prissie, my dear. Yes, I’ll make it ten shillings a 
month — yes, I will. I can easily screw that sum out 
of the butter money. Now, not another word. I’m 
off to bed. Good-night, my love.” 

Priscilla kissed her aunt and went out. It was a 
lovely autumn evening. She stepped on to the green- 
sward which surrounded the little cottage, and with 
the moonlight casting its full radiance on her slim 
figure, looked steadily out over the sea. The cottage 
was on the top of some high cliffs. The light of the 
moon made a bright path over the water, and Priscilla 
had a good view of shining, silvered water, and dark, 
deep-blue sky. 

She stood perfectly still, gazing straight out before 
her. Some of the reflection and brightness of the 
moonlight seemed to get into her anxious eyes, and 
the faint dawn of a new-born hope to tremble around 
her lips. She thought herself rich with ten shillings 
a month pocket-money. She returned to the house, 
feeling overpowered at Aunt Raby’s goodness. 


8 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


Upstairs in Prissie’s room there were two beds. 
One was small; in this she herself slept. The other 
had now three occupants. Three heads were raised 
when Prissie entered the room, and three shrill voices 
exclaimed — 

‘‘ Here we are, all wide awake, Prissie, darling!’^ 

This remark, made simultaneously, was followed by 
prolonged peals of laughter. 

‘‘ Three of you in that small bed ! ” said Priscilla. 

She stood still, and a smile broke all over her face. 

Why Hattie,” she said, catching up the eldest of 
the three girls, and giving her a fervent hug — “ how 
did you slip out of Aunt Raby’s room ? ” 

‘‘ Oh, I managed to,” said Hattie, in a stage whis- 
per. ** Aunt Raby came upstairs half an hour ago, 
and she undressed very fast, and got into bed, and I 
heard her snoring in about a minute. It was then I 
slipped away. She never heard.” 

Hop up on the bed now, Prissie,” exclaimed 
Rose, another of the children, ‘‘ and let us all have a 
chat. Here, Katie, if you’ll promise not to cry you 
may get into the middle, between Hattie and me, then 
you’ll be very close to darling Prissie.” 

Katie was the youngest of the three occupants of 
the bed; she was about eight years old, her small face 
was delicate in its outline, her mouth peevish ; she did 
not look a strong child, and self-control could scarcely 
be expected of her. 

Priscilla placed her candle on the chimney-piece, 
jumped on the bed according to orders, and looked 
earnestly at her three small sisters. 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


9 


“ Now, Prissie,’' said Hattie, in the important little 
voice which she always used, “ begin, go on — tell us 
all about your grand college life.’' 

“ How can I, Hattie, when I don’t know what to 
say. I can’t guess what I am to do at college.” 

‘‘ Oh, dear,” sighed Rose, “ I only wish I were the 
one to go! It will be very dull living with Aunt 
Raby when you are away, Priscilla. She won’t let 
us take long walks, and if ever we go in for a real, 
jolly lark we are sure to be punished. Oh, dear, oh, 
dear!” 

Even though it is for your good, I wish with all 
my heart you were not going away, Prissie,” said 
Hattie, in her blunt fashion. 

Katie burst into sudden loud wails. 

Priscilla colored. Then she spoke with firmness. 
‘‘ We have had enough of this kind of talk. Katie, 
you shall come and sit in my lap, darling. I’ll wrap 
you up quite warm in this big shawl. Now, girls,” 
she said, “what is the use of making things harder? 
You know, perfectly, you two elder ones, why I must 
go away, and you, Katie, you know also, don’t you, 
pet?” 

“ Yes, Prissie,” answered Katie, speaking in a 
broken, half-sobbing voice, “only I am so lonely.” 

“ But you’re not going to be selfish, darling. By- 
and-by I’ll come back to you all. Once every year, 
at least. I’ll come back. And then, after I’ve gone 
through my course of study. I’ll get a situation of 
some sort — a good situation — and you three shall 
come and live with me. There, what do you say to 


lO 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


that? Only three years, and then such a jolly time. 
Why, Katie will be only eleven then.” 

Priscilla spoke in a remarkably cheerful voice, but 
the appalling magnitude of three years could not be 
diminished, and the three little sisters who were to 
stay behind with Aunt Raby were still disposed to 
view things dismally. 

''If she wasn’t just what she is ” began Hattie. 

"If she didn’t think the least tiny morsel of a lark 
wrong ” continued Rose. 

" Why, then we could pull along somehow,” sighed 
Hattie. 

" Oh, you’ll pull along as it is,” said Priscilla. " I’ll 
write to you as often as ever I can. If possible I’ll 
keep a sort of journal, and send it to you. And per- 
haps there’ll be stories and larks in it. Now you 
really must go to sleep, for I have to get up so early 
in the morning. Katie, darling, I’ll make a corner for 
you in my bed to-night. Won’t that be a treat?” 

" Oh, yes, Prissie.” 

Katie’s pale face was lit up by a radiant smile; 
Hattie and Rose lay down side by side, and closed 
their eyes. In a few moments they were sound 
asleep. 

As they lay in the sound happy sleep of healthy 
childhood Priscilla bent over them and kissed them. 
Then before she lay down herself she knelt by the 
window, looked up at the clear, dark sky in which the 
moon sailed in majesty, bent her head, murmured a 
few words of prayer, then crept into bed by her little 
sister’s side. 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


II 


Prissie felt full of courage and good resolves. 
She was going out into the world to-morrow, and she 
was quite determined that the world should not con- 
quer her, although she knew that she was a very- 
poor maiden with a specially heavy load of care on 
her young shoulders. 


CHAPTER II. 


THE DELIGHTS OF BEING A FRESHER. 

The college was quite shut away in its own 
grounds, and only from the upper windows did the 
girls get a peep of the old University town of Kings- 
dene. From these, hov'^^ver, particularly in the win- 
ter, they could see the gabled colleges, the chapels 
with their rich glory of architecture, and the smooth 
lawns of the college gardens as they sloped gently 
down to the river. 

St. Benet^s, the College for Women, was ap- 
proached by a private road, and high entrance gates 
obstructed the gaze of the curious. Inside there were 
cheerful halls and pleasant gardens, and gay, fresh, 
unrestrained life. But the passer-by got no peep of 
these things unless the high gates happened to be 
open. 

This was the first evening of term, and most of 
the girls were back. There was nothing very par- 
ticular going on, and they were walking about the 
gardens, and greeting old friends, and telling each 
other their experiences, and more or less picking up 
the threads which had been broken or loosened in the 
long vacation. 

The evenings were drawing in, but the pleasant twi- 
light wliich was soon to be rendered brilliant by the 


12 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


13 


full moon seemed to the girls even nicer than broad 
daylight to linger about in. They did not want to 
go into the houses; they flitted about in groups here 
and there, chatting and laughing merrily. 

St. Benet’s had three Halls, each with its own Vice- 
Principal, and a certain number of resident students. 
Each Hall stood in its own grounds, and was more or 
less a complete home in itself. There were resident 
lecturers and demonstrators for the whole college, and 
one Lady Principal, who took the lead, and was 
virtually head of the college.? , 

Miss Vincent was the name of the Present Prin- 
cipal. She was an old lady, and had a Vice-Princi- 
pal under her at Vincent Hall, the largest and newest 
of these spacious homes, where young women received 
the advantages of University instruction to prepare 
them for the battle of life. 

Priscilla was to live at Heath Hall — a slightly 
smaller house, which stood at a little distance away — 
its ground being divided from the grounds of Vin- 
cent Hall by means of a rustic paling. Miss Heath 
was the very popular Vice-Principal of this Hall, and 
Prissie was considered a fortunate girl to obtain a 
home in her house. She sat now a forlorn and rather 
scared young person, huddled up in one corner of the 
fly which turned in at the wide gates, and finally 
deposited her and her luggage at the back entrance of 
Heath Hall. 

Priscilla looked out into the darkness of the 
autumn night with frightened eyes. ' She hated her- 
self for feeling nervous. She had told Aunt Raby 


14 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

that, of course, she would have no silly tremors, yet 
here she was, trembling, and scarcely able to pay the 
cabman his fare. 

She heard a girl’s laugh in the distance, and it 
caused her to start so violently that she dropped one 
of her few treasured sixpences, which went rolling 
about aimlessly almost under the horse’s hoofs. 



“ Deposited her and her luggage at the back entrance of Heath Hall.” 

Stop a minute. I’ll find it for you,” said a voice. 
A tall girl with big, brown eyes suddenly darted into 
view, picked up the sixpence as if by magic, popped 
it into Priscilla’s hand, and then vanished. Priscilla 
knew that this was the girl who had laughed; she 
heard her laughing again as she turned to join some- 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


15 


one who was standing beside a laurel hedge. The 
two linked their arms together, and walked off in the 
darkness. 

‘‘Such a frightened poor Fresher!” said the girl 
who had picked up the sixpence to her companion. 

“ Maggie,” said the other in a warning voice, “ I 
know you, I know what you mean to do.” 

“ My dear good Nancy, it is more than I know my- 
self. What awful indiscretion does your prophetic 
soul see me prepetrating?” 

“ Oh, Maggie, as if anything could change your 
nature! You know you’ll take up that miserable 
Fresher for about a fortnight, and make her imagine 
that you are going to be excellent friends for the rest 

of your life, and then — p f! you’ll snuff her out 

as if she had never existed; I know you, Maggie, and 
I call it cruel.” 

“Is not that Miss Banister I hear talking?” said 
a voice quite close to the two girls. 

They both turned, and immediately with height- 
ened color rushed up eagerly to shake hands with the 
Vice-Principal of their college. 

“ How do you do, my dears? ” she said in a hearty 
voice. “ Are you quite well, Maggie, and you, 
Nancy? Had you a pleasant holiday? And did you 
two great chums spend it together ? ” 

The girls began answering eagerly; some other 
girls came up and joined the group, all anxious to 
shake hands with Miss Heath, and to get a word of 
greeting from her. 

At this moment the dressing-gong for dinner 


i6 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


sounded, and the little group moved slowly towards 
the house. 

In the entrance hall numbers of girls who had re- 
cently arrived were standing about; all had a nod, or 
a smile, or a kiss for Maggie Oliphant. 

How do you do. Miss Oliphant ? Come and see 
me to-night in my room, won’t you, dear ? ” issued 
from many throats. 

Maggie promised in her good-natured, affectionate, 
wholesale way. 

Nancy Banister was also greeted by several friends. 
She, too, was gay and bright, but quieter than Maggie. 
Her face was more reliable in its expression, but not 
nearly so beautiful. 

‘‘If you accept all these invitations, Maggie,” she 
said, as the two girls walked down the corridor which 
led to their rooms, “ you know you will have to sit 
up until morning. Why will you say ‘ yes ’ to every- 
one? You know it only causes disappointment and 
jealousy.” 

Maggie laughed. 

“ My dear, good creature, don’t worry your right- 
eous soul,” she answered. “ I’ll call on all the girls 
I can, and the others must grin and bear it. Now we 
have barely time to change our dresses for dinner. 
Stay, though, Nance, there’s a light under Annabel 
Lee’s door; who have they dared to put into her 
room? It must be one of those wretched Freshers. 
I don’t think I can bear it. I shall have to go away 
into another corridor.” 

“ Maggie, dear — you are far too sensitive. Could 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


17 

the college afford to keep a room empty because poor 
dear Annie Lee occupied it ? ” 

They could, they ought,” burst from Maggie. 
She stamped her foot with anger. That room is a 
shrine to me. It will always be a shrine. I shall hate 
the person who lives in it.” Tears filled her bright 
brown eyes. Her arched proud lips trembled. She 
opened her door, and going into her room, shut it with 
a bang, almost in Nancy Banister’s face. 

Nancy stood still for a minute. A quick sigh came 
from her lips. 

Maggie is the dearest girl in the college,” she 
said to herself ; the dearest, the sweetest, the pret- 
tiest, yet also the most tantalizing, the most provok- 
ing, the most inconsequent. It is the greatest wonder 
she has kept so long out of some serious scrape. She 
will never leave here without doing something out- 
rageous, and yet there isn’t a girl in the place to be 

named with her. I wish ” here Nancy sighed 

again, and put her hand to her brow as if to chase 
away some i>erplexity. Then, after a moment’s hesi- 
tation, she went up to the door of the room next to 
Maggie’s and knocked. 

There was a moment’s silence, then a constrained 
voice said — 

“ Come in.” 

Nancy entered at once. 

Priscilla Peel was standing in the center of the 
room. The electric light was turned on, revealing 
the bareness and absence of all ornament of the apart- 
ment ; a fire was laid in the grate but not lit, and 



“ Priscilla Peel was standing in the center of the room.”— P age 17, 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


19 


Priscilla’s ugly square trunk, its canvas covering re- 
moved, stood in a prominent position, half on the 
hearthrug, half on the square of carpet, which cov- 
ered the center of the floor. Priscilla had taken off 
her jacket and hat. She had washed her hands, and 
removed her muddy boots, and smoothed out her 
straight, light-brown hair. She looked what she felt 
— a very stiff and unformed specimen of girlhood. 
There was a great lump in her throat, brought there 
by mingled nervousness and home-sickness, but that 
very fact only made her manner icy and repellent. 

“ Forgive me,” said Nancy, blushing all over her 
rosy face. I thought perhaps you might like to 
know one or two things as you are quite strange here. 
My name is Banister. I have a room in the same 
corridor, but quite at the other end. You must come 
and visit me, presently. Oh, has no one lit your fire? 
Wouldn’t you like one? The evenings are turning so 
chilly now, and a fire in one’s room gives one a home- 
like feeling, doesn’t it ? Shall I light it for you ? ” 

'' No, no, thank you,” said Priscilla stiffly. She 
longed to rush at Nancy, and smother her with kisses, 
but she could only stand in th^ middle of her room, 
helpless and awkward, held in a terrible bondage of 
shyness. 

Nancy drew back a step, chilled in spite of her- 
self. 

I see there are matches on the chimney-piece,” 
she said, ‘‘ so you can light the fire yourself, whenever 
you like. The gong that will sound in a minute will 
be for dinner, and Miss Heath always likes us to be 


20 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


punctual for that meal. It does not matter about any 
other. Do you think you can find your way to the 
dining-hall ? Or shall I come and fetch you ? 

‘‘ No — thank you. I — I can manage.'' 

“ But ni come with pleasure il you like me to." 

No, I rather you didn't trouble, please." 

‘‘Very well; if you're sure you know the way. 
You go down the broad stairs, then turn to the right, 
then to the left. Good-by, I must rush off, or I shall 
be late." 

Nancy shut the door behind her. She did it gently, 
although she did not feel gentle, for she had a dis- 
tinct sensation of being irritated. 

Meanwhile Priscilla, clasping her hands together 
behind the closed door, looked yearningly in the direc- 
tion where the bright face and trim, neat girlish figure 
had stood. She was trembling slightly, and her eyes 
slowly filled with tears. 

“ I feel sick and lonely and horrid," she said, un- 
der her breath. “Talk of nerves; oh, if Aunt Raby 
could see me now ! why. I’m positively shaking, I can 
scarcely speak, I can scarcely think properly. What 
would the children say if they saw their Prissie now? 
And I'm the girl who is to fight the world, and kill 
the dragon, and make a home for the nestlings. 
Don't I feel like it! Don't I look like it! Don’t I 
just loathe myself. How hideously I do my hair, 
and what a frightful dress I have on. Oh, I wish I 
weren't shaking so much. I know I shall get red all 
over at dinner. I wish I weren't going to dinner. I 
wish, oh, I wish I were at home again." 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


21 


Crash! bang! pealed the great gong through the 
house. Doors were opened all along the corridor; 
light steps passed Priscilla’s room. She heard the 
rustle of silk, and the sweet, high tinkle of girlish 
laughter. 

She stayed in her room till the last footsteps had 
died away, then in desperation made a rush for it, 
flew down the wide stairs in a bashful agony, and, 
as a matter of course, entered the spacious dining- 
hall by the door devoted to the dons. 

A girl’s life at one of the women’s colleges is sup- 
posed to be more or less an unfettered sort of exist- 
ence; the broad rules guiding conduct are few, and 
little more than those which must be exercised in any 
well-organized family. But there is the unspoken 
etiquette made chiefly by the students themselves, 
which fills the place like an atmosphere, and which 
can only be transgressed at the risk of surly glances 
and muttered comments, and even words of derision. 

No student was expected to enter the hall by the 
dons’ entrance, and for this enormity to be perpe- 
trated by a Fresher immediately made her the cyno- 
sure of all eyes. Poor Priscilla was unconscious of 
any offense. She grew scarlet under the gaze of the 
merciless young eyes, and further added to her sins 
by sitting down at one of the tables at the top of the 
hall. 

No one reproved her in words, or requested her to 
take a lower seat, but some rude giggles were not in- 
audible; and Priscilla, who would thankfully have 
taken her dinner in the scullery, heard hints about a 


22 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


certain young person’s presumption, and about the 
cheek of those wretched Freshers, which must in- 
stantly be put down with a high hand. 

Priscilla had choked over her soup, and was mak- 
ing poor way with the fish that followed, when sud- 
denly a sweet, low voice addressed her. 

This is your first evening at St. Benet’s,” said the 
voice. “ I hope you will be happy. I know you will, 
after a little.” 

Priscilla turned, and met the full gaze of lovely 
eyes, brown like a nut, soft and deep as the thick 
pile of velvet, and yet with a latent flash and glow in 
them which gave them a red, half-wild gleam now 
and then. The lips that belonged to this face were 
slightly parted in a smile; the smile and the expres- 
sion in the eyes stole straight down with a glow of 
delicious comfort into Priscilla’s heart. 

Thank you,” she said, in her stiff wooden tone ; 
but her eyes did not look stiff, and the girl began to 
talk again. 

‘‘I believe my room is next to yours. My name 
is Oliphant — Margaret Oliphant, but everyone calls 
me Maggie. That is, of course, I mean my friends 
do. Would you like to come into my room, and let 
me tell you some of the rules ? ” 

“ Thank you,” said Priscilla again. She longed to 
add, ‘‘ I should love beyond words to come into your 
room ; ” but instead she remarked icily, I think Miss 
Heath has given me printed rules.” 

‘‘ Oh, you have seen our dear Dorothea — I mean 
Miss Heath. Isn’t she lovely?” 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


23 

I don't know,” answered Priscilla. I think she’s 
rather a plain person.” 

** My dear Miss — (I have not caught your name) 
— you really are too deliciously prosaic. Stay here 
for a month, and then tell me if you think Dorothea 
— I mean Miss Heath — plain. No, I won’t say any 
more. You must find out for yourself. But now, 
about the rules. I don’t mean the printed rules. We 
have, I assure you, at St. Benet’s all kinds of little 
etiquettes which we expect each other to observe. 
We are supposed to be democratic, and inclined to 
go in for all that is advanced in womanhood. But, 
oh, dear, oh, dear! let any student dare to break one 
of our own little pet proprieties, and you will see how 
conservative we can be.” 

Have I broken any of them ? ” asked Priscilla in 
alarm. “ I did notice that everyone stared at me 
when I came into the hall, but I thought it was be- 
cause my face was fresh, and I hoped people would 
get accustomed to me by-and-by.” 

“ You poor dear child, there are lots of fresh faces 
here besides yours. You should have come down 
under the shelter of my wing, then it would have been 
all right.” 

“ But what have I done ? Do tell me. I’d much 
rather know.” 

Well, dear, you have only come into the hall by 
the dons’ entrance, and you have only seated yourself 
at the top of the table, where the learned students 
who are going in for a tripos take their august 
meals. That is pretty good for a Fresher. Forgive 


24 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


me, we call the new girls Freshers for a week or two. 
Oh, you have done nothing wrong. Of course not, 
how could you know any better? Only I think it 
would be nice to put you up to our little rules, would 
it not?” 

‘‘ I should be very much obliged,” said Priscilla. 

And please tell me now where I ought to sit at 
dinner.” 

Miss Oliphant’s merry eyes twinkled. 

“ Look down this long hall,” she said. Observe 
that door at the farther end — that is the stu- 
dents’ door; through that door you ought to have en- 
tered.” 

“Yes — well, well?” 

“ What an impatient * Well, well.’ I shall make 
you quite an enthusiastic Benetite before dinner is 
over.” 

Priscilla blushed. 

“ I am sorry I spoke too eagerly,” she said. 

“ Oh, no, not a bit too eagerly.” 

“ But please tell me where I ought to have seated 
myself.” 

“ There is a table near that lower entrance. 
Miss ” 

“ Peel,” interposed Priscilla. “ My name is Pris- 
cilla Peel.” 

“ How quaint and great-grandmotherly. Quite 
delicious! Well, Miss Peel, by that entrance door 
is a table, a table rather in a draught, and conse- 
crated to the Freshers — there the Freshers humbly 
partake of nourishment.” 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


25 

“ I see. Then I am as far from the right place as 
I can be.’’ 

“ About as far as you can be.” 

‘‘ And that is why all the girls have stared so at 
me. 

“Yes, of course; but let them stare. Who minds 
such a trifle?” 

Priscilla sat silent for a few moments. One of the 
neat waiting-maids removed her plate; her almost 
untasted dinner lay upon it. Miss Oliphant turned 
to attack some roast mutton with truly British vigor. 

By-and-by Priscilla’s voice, stiff but with a break in 
it, fell upon her ear. 

“ I think the students at St. Benet’s must be very 
cruel.” 

“ My dear Miss Peel, the honor of the most fasci- 
nating college in England is imperiled. Unsay those 
words.” 

Maggie Oliphant was joking. Her voice was gay 
with bandinage, her eyes brimful of laughter. But 
Priscilla unaccustomed to light repartee or chaff in 
any form, replied to her with heavy and pained seri- 
ousness. 

“ I think the students here are cruel,” she repeated. 
“ How can a stranger know which is the dons’ en- 
trance, and which is the right seat to take at table? 
If nobody shows her, how can a stranger know? I 
do think the students are cruel, and I am sorry — I 
am very sorry I came.” 


CHAPTER III. 


AN UNWILLING ** AT HOME.” 

Most of the girls who sat at those dinner-tables 
had fringed or tousled or curled locks. Priscilla’s 
were brushed simply away from her broad forehead. 
After saying her last words, she bent her head low 
over her plate, and longed even for the protection of 
a fringe to hide her burning blushes. Her momen- 
tary courage had evaporated ; she was shocked at hav- 
ing betrayed herself to a stranger ; her brief fit of pas- 
sion left her stiffer and shyer than ever. Blinding 
tears rushed to Priscilla’s eyes, and her terror was 
that they would drop on to her plate. Suppose some 
of those horrid girls saw her crying? Hateful 
thought. She would rather die than show emotion 
before them. 

At this moment a soft, plump little hand was 
slipped into hers, and the sweetest of voices said — 

I am so sorry anything has seemed unkind to 
you. Believe me, we are not what you imagine. We 
have our fun and our prejudices, of course, ‘but we 
are not what you think we are.” 

Priscilla could not help smiling, nor could she 
resist slightly squeezing the fingers which touched 
hers. 

You are not unkind, I know,” she answered ; and 
26 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


27 

she ate the rest of her dinner in a comforted frame 
of mind. 

After dinner one of the lecturers who resided at 
Heath Hall, a pleasant, bright girl of two- or three- 
and-twenty, came and introduced herself, and pres- 
ently took Priscilla with her to her own room, to talk 
over the line of study which the young girl pro- 
posed to take up. This conference lasted some little 
time, and then Priscilla, in the lecturer’s company, 
returned to the hall for tea. 

A great many girls kept coming in and out. Some 
stayed to have tea, but most helped themselves to tea 
and bread-and-butter, and took them away to partake 
of in their own private rooms. 

Maggie Oliphant and Nancy Banister presently 
rushed in for this purpose. Maggie, seeing Priscilla, 
ran up to her. 

“ How are you getting on ? ” she asked brightly. 
“ Oh, by-the-bye, will you cocoa with me to-night at 
half-past ten?” 

“ I don’t know what you mean,” answered Pris- 
cilla. ‘‘ But I’ll do it,” she added, her eyes brighten- 
ing. 

“ All right, I’ll explain the simple ceremony when 
you come. My room is next to yours, so you’ll have 
no difficulty in finding me out. I don’t expect to have 
anyone present except Miss Banister,” nodding her 
head in Nancy’s direction, ‘‘ and perhaps one other 
girl. By-by, I’ll see you at half-past ten.” 

Maggie turned to leave the hall, but Nancy lin- 
gered for a moment by Priscilla’s side. 


28 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


Wouldn’t you like to take your tea up to your 
room?” she asked. We most of us do it. You 
may, you know.” 

don’t think I wish to,” answered Priscilla, in 
an uncertain voice. 



Nancy half-turned to go, then came back. 

“ You are going to unpack by-and-by, aren’t 
you ? ” she asked. 

** Oh, yes, when I get back to my room.” 

** Perhaps you ought to know beforehand ; the girls 
will be coming to call.” 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


29 


Priscilla raised her eyes. 

What girls ? ” she asked, alarm in her tone. 

Oh, most of the students in your corridor. They 
always call on a Fresher the first night in her room. 
You need not bother yourself about them; they’ll 
just talk for a little while and then go away. What 
is the matter, Miss Peel? Maggie has told me your 
name, you see.” 

“ What you tell me sounds so very — very formal.” 

‘‘ But it isn’t — not really. Shall I come and help 
you to entertain them ? ” 

I wish ” began Priscilla. She hesitated ; the 

words seemed to stick in her throat. 

What did you say? ” Nancy bent forward a little 
impatiently. 

‘‘ I wish — yes, do come,” with a violent effort. 

“ All right, you may expect me.” 

Nancy flew after Maggie Oliphant, and Priscilla 
went slowly up the wide, luxurious stairs. She 
turned down the corridor which led to her own room. 
There were doors leading out of this corridor at both 
sides, and Priscilla caught glimpses of luxurious 
rooms bright with flowers and electric light. Girls 
were laughing and chatting in them; she saw pic- 
tures on the walls, and lounges and chairs scattered 
about. Her own room was at the far end of the cor- 
ridor. The electric light was also brightening it, but 
the fire was unlit, and the presence of the unpacked 
trunk, taking up a position of prominence on the 
floor, gave it a very unhomelike feel. In itself the 
room was particularly picturesque. It had two charm- 


30 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


ing lattice windows, set in deep square bays. One 
window faced the fireplace, the other the door. The 
effect was slightly irregular but for that very reason 
all the more charming. The walls of the room were 
painted light blue; there was a looking-glass over the 
mantelpiece set in a frame of the palest, most delicate, 
blue. A picture-rail ran round the room about six 
feet from the ground, and the high frieze above had a 
scroll of wild roses painted on it in bold, free relief. 

The panels of the doors were also decorated with 
sprays of wild flowers in picturesque confusion. Both 
the flowers and the scroll were boldly designed, but 
were unfinished, the final and completing touches re- 
maining yet to be given. 

Priscilla looked hungrily at these unexpected 
trophies of art. She could have shouted with glee as 
she recognized some of her dear, wild Devonshire 
flowers among the groups on the door panels. She 
wondered if all the rest of the students were treated 
to these artistic decorations, and grew a little happier 
and less homesick at the thought. 

Priscilla could have been an artist herself had the 
opportunity arisen, but she was one of those girls all 
alive with aspiration and longing who never up to the 
present had come in the way of special culture in any 
style. 

She stood for some time gazing at the groups of 
wild flowers, then remembering with horror that she 
was to receive visitors that night, she looked round 
the room to see if she could do anything to make it 
appear homelike and inviting. 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


31 


It was a nice room, certainly. Priscilla had never 
before in her whole life occupied such a luxurious 
apartment, and yet, it had a cold, dreary, uninhabited 
feel. She had an intuition that none of the other 
students’ rooms looked like hers. She rushed to light 
the fire, but could not find the matches, which had 
been removed from their place on the mantelpiece, 
and felt far too shy to ring the electric-bell. It was 
Priscilla’s fashion to clasp her hands together when 
she felt a sense of dismay, and she did so now as she 
looked around the pretty room, which yet with all its 
luxuries looked to her cold and dreary. 

The furniture was excellent of its kind. A Turkey 
carpet covered the center of the floor, the boards 
round the edge were stained and brightly polished. 
In one corner of the room was a little bed, made to 
look like a sofa by day, with a Liberty cretonne cover- 
ing. A curtain of the same shut away the wardrobe 
and washing apparatus. Just under one of the bay 
windows stood a writing-table, so contrived as to form 
a writing-table, and a bookcase at the top, and a chest 
of drawers to hold linen below. Besides this there 
was a small square table for tea in the room, and a 
couple of chairs. The whole effect was undoubtedly 
bare. 

Priscilla was hesitating whether to begin to un- 
pack her trunk or not when a light knock was heard 
at her door. She said “ Come in,” and two girls burst 
rather noisily into the apartment. 

“How do you do?” they said, favoring the fresh 
girl with a brief nod. “You came to-day, didn’t 


32 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

you? What are you going to study? Are you 
clever? ” 

These queries issued rapidly from the lips of the 
tallest of the girls. She had red hair, tousled and 
tossed about her head. Her face was essentially com- 
monplace ; her small restless eyes now glanced at 
Priscilla, now wandered over the room. She did not 
wait for a reply to any of her queries, but turned 
rapidly to her companion. 

“ I told you so, Polly,” she said. “ I was quite 
sure that she was going to be put into Miss Lee’s 
room. You see Pm right, this is Annabel Lee’s old 
room; it has never been occupied since.” 

“ Hush ! ” said the other girl. 

The two walked across the apartment and seated 
themselves on Priscilla’s bed. 

There came a fresh knock at the door, and this 
time three students entered. They barely nodded to 
Priscilla, and then rushed across the room with cries 
of rapture to greet the girls who were seated on the 
bed. 

How do you do. Miss Atkins ? How do you do. 
Miss Jones? ” 

Miss Jones and Miss Atkins exchanged kisses with 
Miss Phillips, Miss Marsh, and Miss Day. The babel 
of tongues rose high, and everyone had something 
to say with regard to the room which had been as- . 
signed to Priscilla. 

Look,” said Miss Day, It was in that corner 
she had her rocking-chair. Girls, dc? you remember 
Annabel’s rocking-chair, and how she used to sway 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


33 

herself backwards and forwards in it, and half-shut 
her lovely eyes ? ” 

** Oh, and don’t I just seem to see that little red 
tea-table of hers near the fire,” burst from Miss Marsh. 
‘‘ That Japanese table, with the Japanese tea-set — oh, 
dear, oh, dear! those cups of tea — those cakes! Well, 
the room was luxurious, was worth coming to see in 
Annabel’s time.” 

It’s more than it is now,” laughed Miss Jones in 
a harsh voice. ** How bare the walls look without her 
pictures. It was in that recess the large figure of 
* Hope ’ by Burne-Jones used to hang, and there, 
that queer, wild, wonderful head looking out of 
clouds. You know she never would tell us the ar- 
tist’s name. Yes, she had pretty things everywhere! 
How the room is altered! I don’t think I care for it 
a bit now.” 

‘‘ Could anyone who knew Annabel Lee care 
for the room without her?” asked one of the girls. 
She had a common, not to say vulgar, face, but it 
wore a wistful expression as she uttered these 
words. 

All this time Priscilla was standing, feeling utterly 
shy and miserable. From time to time other girls 
came in; they nodded to her, and then rushed upon 
their companions. The eager talk began afresh, and 
always there were looks of regret, and allusions, 
accompanied by sighs, to the girl who had lived in 
the room last. 

‘‘ Well,” said one merry little girl, who was spoken 
to by the others as Ada Hardy, I have no doubt 


34 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


that by-and-by, when Miss ” She glanced to- 

wards Priscilla. 

Peel/' faltered Priscilla. 

‘‘ When Miss Peel unpacks her trunk, she'll make 
the room look very pretty, too." 

‘‘She can't," said Miss Day, in a tragic voice; 
“ she never could make the room look as it used to— 
not if she was to live till the age of Methuselah. Of 
course you'll improve it, Miss Peel; you couldn't 
possibly exist in it as it is now." 

“ I can tell you of a capital shop in Kingsdene, 
Miss Peel," said Miss Marsh, “ where you can buy 
tables and chairs, and pretty artistic cloths, and little 
whatnots of all descriptions. Pd advise you to go to 
Rigg’s; he’s in the High Street, No. 48." 

“ But Spilman has much the most recherche articles, 
you know, Lucy,” interposed Miss Day. “ I'll walk 
over to Spilman's to-morrow with you, if you like. 
Miss Peel." 

Before Priscilla had time to reply there was again 
a knock at the door, and this time Nancy Banister, 
looking flushed and pretty, came in. 

She took in the scene at a glance: numbers of 
girls making themselves at home in Priscilla's room, 
some seated on her trunk, some on her bureau, several 
curled up in comfortable attitudes on her bed, and 
she herself standing, meek, awkward, depressed, near 
one of the windows. 

“ How tired you look. Miss Peel ! " said Nancy 
Banister. 

Priscilla smiled gratefully at her. 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


35 


** And your trunk is not unpacked yet? ” 

** Oh ! there is time enough,” faltered Priscilla. 

‘‘Are we in your way?” suddenly spoke Miss 
Marsh, springing to her feet. “ Good-night. My 
name is Marsh, my room is thirty-eight.” 

She swung herself lazily and carelessly out of the 
room, followed at longer or shorter intervals, by the 
other girls, who all nodded to Priscilla, told her their 
names, and one or two the numbers of their rooms. 
At last she was left alone with Nancy Banister. 

“Poor thing! How tired and' white you look!” 
said Nancy. “ But now that dreadful martyrdom is 
over, you shall have a real cozy time. Don’t you want 
a nice hot cup of cocoa ? It will be ready in a minute 
or two. And please may I help you to unpack?” 

“ Thank you,” said Priscilla ; her teeth were chat- 
tering. “If I might have a fire ?” she asked 

suddenly. 

“Oh, you poor, shivering darling! Of course. 
Are there no matches here ? There were some on the 
mantelpiece before dinner. No, I declare they have 
vanished. How careless of the maid. I’ll run into 
Maggie’s room and fetch some.” 

Miss Banister was not a minute away. She re- 
turned with a box of matches, and, stooping down, 
set a light to the wood, and a pleasant fire was soon 
blazing and crackling merrily. 

“Now, isn’t that better?” said Nancy. “Please 
sit down on your bed, and give me the key of your 
trunk. I’ll soon have the things out, and put all to 
rights for you. I’m a splendid unpacker.” 


36 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

But Priscilla had no desire to have her small and 
meager wardrobe overhauled even by the kindest of 
St. Benet's girls. 

‘‘ I will unpack presently myself, if you don’t mind,” 
she said. She felt full of gratitude, but she could 
not help an almost surly tone coming into her voice. 

Nancy drew back, repulsed and distressed. 

“ Perhaps you would like me to go away ? ” she 
said. ‘‘ I will go into Maggie’s room, and let you 
know when cocoa is ready.” 

‘‘ Thank you,” said Prissie. Miss Banister disap- 
peared, and Priscilla sat on by the fire, unconscious 
that she had given any pain or annoyance, thinking 
with gratitude of Nancy, and with feelings of love 
of Maggie Oliphant, and wondering what her little 
sisters were doing without her at home to-night. 

By-and-by there came a tap at her door. Priscilla 
ran to open it. Miss Oliphant stood outside. 

Won’t you come in?” said Priscilla, throwing 
the door wide open, and smiling with joy. It was 
already delightful to her to look at Maggie. ‘‘ Please 
come in,” she added, in a tone almost of entreaty. 

Maggie Oliphant started and turned pale. “ Into 
that room? No, no, I can’t,” she said in a queer 
voice. She rushed back to her own, leaving Priscilla 
standing in amazement by her open door. 

There was a moment’s silence ; then Miss Oliphant’s 
voice, rich, soft, and lazy, was heard within the shelter 
of her own apartment. 

“ Please come in. Miss Peel, cocoa awaits you. Do 
not stand on ceremony.” 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


37 


Priscilla went timidly across the landing, and the 
next instant found herself in one of the prettiest of 
the students’ rooms at St. Benet’s. A few rare prints 
and some beautiful photogravures of well-known pic- 
tures adorned the walls. The room was crowded with 
knick-knacks, and rendered gay and sweet by many 
tall flowers in pots. A piano stood open by one of 
the walls, and a violin lay carelessly on a chair not 
far off. There were piles of new music, and some 
tempting, small, neatly-bound books lying about. A 
fire glowed on the hearth, and a little brass kettle 
sang merrily on the hob. The cocoa-table was drawn 
up in front of the fire, and on a quaintly shaped tray 
stood the bright little cocoa-pot, and the oddly de- 
vised cups and saucers. 

Welcome to St. Benet’s ! ” said Maggie, going 
up and taking Priscilla’s hand cordially within her 
own. Now you’ll have to get Into this low chair, 
and make yourself quite at home and happy.” 

“ How snug you are here,” said Prissie, her eyes 
brightening, and a pink color mounting into her 
cheeks. She was glad that Maggie was alone; she 
felt more at ease with her than with anyone, but the 
next moment she said, with a look of apparent re- 
gret— 

“ I thought Miss Banister was in your room ? ” 

‘‘ No; Nancy has gone to her own room at the end 
of the corridor to do some work for an hour. She 
will come back to say good-night. She always does. 
Are you sorry to have me by myself?” 

‘‘ Indeed I am not,” said Priscilla. The smile. 


38 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

which made her rather plain face attractive, crept 
slowly back to it. Maggie poured out a cup of cocoa 
and brought it to her, then, drawing another chair 
forward, she seated herself in it, sipped her own 
cocoa, and began to talk. 

Long afterwards Priscilla remembered that talk. 
It was not what Maggie said, for her conversation in 
itself was not at all brilliant, but it was the sound of 
her rich, calm, rather lazy voice, the different lights 
which glanced and gleamed in her eyes, the dimples 
about her mouth, the attitude she put herself in. 
Maggie had a way of changing color, too, which 
added to her fascinations. Sometimes the beautiful 
oval of her face would be almost ivory white, but 
then again a rosy cloud would well up and up the 
cheeks, and even slightly suffuse the broad, low fore- 
head. Her face was never long the same, never more 
than a moment in repose; eyes, mouth, brow, even 
the very waves of hair seemed to Priscilla, this first 
night as she sat by her hearth, to be all speech. 

The girls grew cozy and confidential together. 
Priscilla told Maggie about her home, a little also 
about her past history, and her motive in coming to 
St. Benet’s. Maggie sympathized with all the ex- 
pression she was capable of. At last Priscilla bade 
her new friend good-night, and, rising from her 
luxurious chair, prepared to go back to her own room. 

She had just reached the door of Maggie’s room, 
and was about to turn the handle, when a sudden 
thought arrested her. She came back a few steps. 

‘‘ May I ask you a question ? ” she said. 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


39 


Certainly,” replied Miss Oliphant. 

** Who is the girl who used to live in my room ? 
Annabel Lee, the other girls call her. Who is she? 
What is there remarkable about her ? ” 

To Priscilla's astonishment Maggie started a step 
forward, her eyes blazed with an expression which 
was half frightened — half angry. She interlocked 
one soft hand inside the other, her face grew white, 
hard and strained. 

You must not ask me about Annabel Lee,” she 
said in a whisper, for I — I can tell you nothing about 
her. I can never tell you about her — never.” 

Then she rushed to her sofa-bed, flung herself upon 
it face downwards, and burst into queer, silent, dis- 
tressful tears. 

Someone touched Priscilla softly on her shoulder. 

** Let me take you to your room. Miss Peel,” said 
Nancy Banister. Don’t take any notice of Maggie ; 
she will be all right by-and-by.” 

Nancy took Priscilla’s hand, and walked with her 
across the corridor. 

** I am so sorry I said anything to hurt Miss Oli- 
phant,” said Priscilla. 

Oh, you were not to blame. You could not know 
any better. Of course, now that you do know you 
will never do it again.” 

But I don’t know anything now. Please will yon 
tell me who Annabel Lee is ? ” 

“ Hush ! don’t speak so loud. Annabel Lee ” — 
Nancy’s eyes filled with tears — no girl in the college 
was so popular.” 


40 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

Why do you say was? and why do you cry V* 

‘‘ I did not know that I cried. Annabel Lee is 
dead.” 

'‘Oh!” 

Priscilla walked into her room, and Nancy went 
back to Maggie Oliphant, 


CHAPTER IV. 


AN EAVESDROPPER. 

The students at St. Benet’s were accustomed to 
unlimited license in the matter of sitting up at night. 
At a certain hour the electric lights were put out, 
but each girl was well supplied with candles, and 
could sit up and pursue her studies into the small 
hours, if she willed. 

It was late when Priscilla left Maggie Oliphant’s 
room on this first night, but, long as her journey had 
been, and tired as she undoubtedly felt, the events 
of the evening had excited her, and she did not care 
to go to bed. Her fire was now burning well, and 
her room was warm and cozy. She drew the bolt of 
her door, and, unlocking her trunk, began to unpack. 
She was a methodical girl, and well trained. Miss 
Rachel Peel had instilled order into Priscilla from her 
earliest days, and she now quickly disposed of her 
small but neat wardrobe. Her linen would just fit 
into the drawers of the bureau. Her two or three 
dresses and jackets were hung tidily away behind the 
curtain which formed her wardrobe. 

Priscilla pushed her empty trunk against the wall, 
folded up the bits of string and paper which lay 
scattered about, and then, slowly undressing, she got 
into bed. 


41 


42 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


She undressed with a certain sense of luxuriousness 
and pleasure. Her room began to look charming to 
her now that her things were unpacked, and the first 
sharp pain of her home-sickness was greatly softened 
since she had fallen in love with Maggie Oliphant. 

Priscilla had not often in the course of her life 
undressed by a fire, but then had she ever spent an 
evening like this one? All was fresh to her, new, 
exciting. Now she was really very tired, and the 
moment she laid her head on her pillow would doubt- 
less be asleep. 

She got into bed, and, putting out her candle, lay 
down. The firelight played on the pale-blue walls, 
and lit up the bold design of the briar-roses, which 
ran round the frieze at the top of the room. 

Priscilla wondered why she did not drop asleep at 
once. She felt vexed with herself when she discov- 
ered that each instant the chance of slumber was 
flying before her, that every moment her tired body 
became more restless and wide-awake. She could 
not help gazing at that scroll of briar-roses; she could 
not help thinking of the hand that had painted the 
flowers, of the girl whose presence had once made 
the room in which she now lay so charming. 

Priscilla had not yet been twelve hours at St. 
Benet’s, and yet almost every student she had met 
had spoken of Annabel Lee — had spoken of her with 
interest, with regret. One girl had gone further than 
this; she had breathed her name with bitter sorrow. 

Priscilla wished she had not been put into this 
room. She felt absolutely nervous; she had a sense 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


43 


of usurping someone else’s place, of turning some- 
body else out into the cold. She did not believe in 
ghosts, but she had an uncomfortable sensation, and 
it would not have greatly surprised her if Annabel 
had come gliding back in the night watches to put 
the finishing touches to those scrolls of wild flowers 
which ornamented the panels of the doors, and to 
the design of the briar-rose, which ran round the 
frieze of the room. Annabel might come in, and 
pursue this work in stealthy spirit fashion, and then 
glide up to her, and ask her to get out of this little 
white bed, and let the strange visitor, to whom it had 
once belonged, rest in it herself once more. 

Annabel Lee! It was a queer name — a wild be- 
witching sort of a name — the name of a girl in a 
song. 

Priscilla knew many of Poe’s strange songs, and 
she found herself now murmuring some words which 
used to fascinate her long ago : — 

“And the angels, not half so happy in heaven, 

Went envying her and me ; 

Yes ! that was the reason (as all men know 
In this kingdom by the sea) 

That the wind came out of the cloud by night, 

Chilling and killing my Annabel Lee ! 

“ But our love it was stronger by far than the love 
Of those who were older than we, — 

Of many far wiser than we ; 

And neither the angels in heaven above, 

Nor the demons down under the sea, 

Can ever dissever my soul from the soul 
Of the beautiful Annabel Lee.” 

Some ashes fell from the expiring fire; Priscilla 


44 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


jumped up in bed with a start. Her heart was beat- 
ing fast. She thought of Maggie’s exquisite face. 
She remembered it as she had seen it that night when 
they were sitting by the fire, as she had seen it last, 
when it turned so white, and the eyes blazed at her 
in anger. 

Priscilla stretched out her hand for a box of 
matches. She would light her candle, and, as there 
was no chance of her going to sleep, sit up, put her 
dressing-jacket on, and begin to write a long letter 
home to Aunt Raby and to her little sisters. Such 
methodical work would calm nerves not often so highly 
strung. 

She rose, and fetching her neat little leather writ- 
ing-case from where she had placed it on the top of 
her bureau, prepared to open it. 

The little case was locked. Priscilla went over to 
her curtained wardrobe, pushed it aside, and felt in 
the pocket of the dress she had worn that day for her 
purse. It was not there. Within that purse the little 
key was safely hiding, but the purse itself was no- 
where to be found. 

Priscilla looked all round the room. In vain; the 
neat brown-leather purse, which held the key, some 
very precious memoranda of different sorts, and her 
small store of worldly wealth, was nowhere to be 
found. 

She stood still for a moment in perplexity. All 
her nervous fears had now completely vanished; a 
real calamity and a grave one stared her in the face. 
Suppose her purse were gone? Suppose it had been 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


45 


stolen? The very small supply of money which that 
purse contained was most precious to Priscilla. It 
seemed to her that nothing could well be more terri- 
ble than for her now to have to apply to Aunt Raby 
for fresh funds. Aunt Raby had stinted herself dread- 
fully to get Priscilla’s modest little outfit together, and 
now — oh, she would rather starve than appeal to her 
again. 

Suddenly as she stood in the middle of her room 
a memory came back to her. It was the recollection 
of a very trivial incident. She remembered some- 
thing dropping on the floor as she sat by Maggie’s 
side at dinner. She had felt too nervous and mis- 
erable at the time to take any notice of the slight 
sound made by the fall, but now it returned vividly 
to her memory. She was sure that her purse must 
have dropped out of her pocket at that moment, and 
was convinced that it was now lying quietly under 
the table where she had sat. 

Priscilla felt far to excited to wait until the morn- 
ing to make herself sure on this point. No; happen 
what might, she would set her fears at rest now, and 
find her way somehow through the strange and sleep- 
ing house until she discovered her lost treasure. 

Partly re-dressing, she took her candle in her hand, 
and softly unhasped her door. It was a well-oiled 
lock, and made no click or noise of any kind as she 
turned the handle. When she opened the door wide 
it did not creak. The long corridor outside had a 
stone floor, and was richly carpeted. No fear of 
treacherous, creaking boards here. Priscilla prepared 


46 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

to walk briskly down the length of the corridor, when 
she was arrested by seeing a light streaming out of 
Maggie Oliphant’s room. 

The electric lights were all extinguished, and this 
light alone shone like a ray in the darkness. 

Prissie stood still, with a gasp of dismay. She 
did not want Maggie to hear her now. She would 
have been distressed at Maggie being acquainted with 
her carelessness. She felt sure that a girl like Maggie 
Oliphant could never understand what a little purse, 
which only contained a sovereign or two, would mean 
to her. 

On tiptoe, and shading the candle with her hand, 
she stole past the partly-open door. A rich tapestry 
curtain hung at the other side, and Maggie doubt- 
less thought the door was shut. 

Priscilla had almost gone past the open door, when 
her steps were again arrested by the sound of voices. 
Someone said “ Priscilla Peel,” and then someone 
else laughed. 

Priscilla stood perfectly still. Of course she had 
no right to listen, but she did; she waited breathless, 
in an agony of expectation, for the next words. 

I would not be jealous if I were you, Nancy,” 
said Maggie’s lazy, sweet voice. “ The poor girl is 
as queer as her name, but it gives me a kind of 
aesthetic pleasure to be good to people. You have no 
cause to be jealous, sweet pet.” 

Priscilla raised one trembling hand, and noiselessly 
put out her candle. Her feet seemed rooted to the 
spot. 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


47 


Nancy murmured something, which Priscilla could 
not hear. Then there was the sound of one girl kiss- 
ing another, and Maggie’s light laugh was heard 
again. 



r 

Priscilla stood perfectly still.” 


“ The unfortunate girl has fallen in love with you, 
there’s no doubt about that, Maggie,” said Nancy. 

Well, my dear, she’ll get over that little fever 
presently. When I’m kind to them, they all have it. 
I believe I am gracious to them just because I like 
to see that grateful, affectionate expression in their 


48 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


eyes. The fact is, Nance, I have a perfectly crazy de- 
sire to excite love.” 

‘‘ But do you give love, Maggie Do you ever give 
it back in return ? ” 

Sometimes. I don’t know, I believe I am rather 
fond of you, for instance.” 

Maggie, was Geoffrey Hammond at St. Hilda’s 
this afternoon?” 

** I can’t possibly say,” replied Maggie, in a cold 
voice. Then she added excitedly, “ I don’t believe 
the door is shut! You are so careless, Nannie, so 
indifferent to the fact that there may be eavesdrop- 
pers about.” 

Priscilla crept back to her room. She had forgot- 
ten all about her purse; every other feeling was com- 
pletely swallowed up in a burning, choking sense of 
anger. 


CHAPTER V. 


WHY PRISCILLA PEEL WENT TO ST. BENET^S. 

Priscilla had received a shock, and hers was not 
the sort of nature to take such a blow easily. She 
was a reserved girl, but her feelings were deep, her 
affections very strong. Priscilla had a rather com- 
monplace past, but it was the sort of past to foster 
and deepen the peculiarities of her character. Her 
father had died when she was twelve, her mother 
when she was fourteen. They were north-country 
folk, and they possessed all the best characteristics 
of their class. They were rigidly upright people, they 
never went in debt; they considered luxuries bad for 
the soul, and the smaller refinements of life altogether 
unnecessary. 

Mr. Peel managed to save a little money out of his 
earnings. He took year by year these savings to the 
nearest County Bank, and invested them to the best 
of his ability. The bank broke, and in one fell stroke 
he lost all the savings of a life. This affected his 
health, and he never held up his head or recovered his 
vigor of mind and body again. 

He died, and two years afterwards his wife fol- 
lowed him. Priscilla was then fourteen, and there 
were three little sisters several years younger. They 
were merry little children, strong, healthy, untouched 

49 


50 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


by care. Priscilla, on the contrary, was grave, and 
looked much older than her years. 

On the night their mother was buried. Aunt Rachel 
Peel, their father’s sister, came from her home far 
away on the borders of Devonshire, and told the four 
desolate children that she was going to take them 
away to live on her little farm with her. 

Aunt Raby spoke in a very frank manner. She 
concealed nothing. 

“ It’s only fair to tell you, Prissie,” she said, ad- 
dressing the tall, gawky girl, who stood with her 
hands folded in front of her — it’s only fair to tell 
you that hitherto I’ve just mad^ two ends meet for 
one mouth alone, and how I’m to fill four extra ones 
the Lord knows, but I don’t. Still, I’m going to try, 
for it shall never be said that Andrew Peel’s children 
wanted bread while his sister, Rachel Peel, lived.” 

‘‘We have none of us big appetites,” said Priscilla, 
after a long, solemn pause ; “ we can do with very 
little food — very little. The only one who ever is 
really hungry is Hattie.” 

Aunt Raby looked up at the pale face, for Prissie 
was taller than her aunt even then, and said in a 
shocked voice — 

“ Good gracious, child ! do you think I’d stint one 
of you? You ought all to be hearty, and I hope you 
will be. No, no, it isn’t that, Prissie, but there’ll be 
no luxuries, so don’t you expect them.” 

‘‘ I don’t want them,” answered Priscilla. 

The children all went to Denvonshire, and Aunt 
Raby toiled, as perhaps no woman had ever toiled 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


51 


before, to put bread into their mouths. Katie had a 
fever, which made her pale and thin, and took away 
that look of robustness which had characterized the 
little Yorkshire maiden. Nobody thought about the 
children’s education, and they might have grown up 
without any were it not for Priscilla, who taught 
them what she knew herself. Nobody thought Pris- 
cilla clever; she had no brilliance about her in any 
way, but she had a great gift for acquiring knowledge. 
Wherever she went she picked up a fresh fact, or 
a fresh fancy, or a new idea, and these she turned 
over and over in her active, strong, young brain, 
until she assimilated them, and made them part of 
herself. 

Amongst the few things that had been saved from 
her early home there was a box of her father’s old 
books, as these comprised several of the early poets 
and essayists, she might have gone farther and fared 
worse. 

One day the old clergyman who lived at a small 
vicarage near called to see Miss Peel. He discov- 
ered Priscilla deep over Carlyle’s ** History of the 
French Revolution.” The young girl had become ab- 
sorbed in the fascination of the wild and terrible 
tale. Some of the horror of it had got into her eyes 
as she raised them to return Mr. Hayes’ courteous 
greeting. His attention was arrested by the look she 
gave him. He questioned her about her reading, 
and presently offered to help her. From this hour 
Priscilla made rapid progress. She was not taught 
in the ordinary fashion, but she was being really 


52 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


educated. Her life was full now; she knew nothing 
about the world, nothing about society. She had no 
ambitions, and she did not trouble herself to look 
very far ahead. The old classics which she studied 
from morning till night abundantly satisfied her really 
strong intellectual nature. 

Mr. Hayes allowed her to talk with him, even to 
argue points with him. He always liked her to draw 
her own conclusions; he encouraged her really origi- 
nal ideas; he was proud of his pupil, and he grew 
fond of her. It was not Priscilla’s way to say a word 
about it, but she soon loved the old clergyman as if 
he were her father. 

Some time between her sixteenth and seventeenth 
birthday that awakening came which altered the whole 
course of her life. It was a summer’s day. Priscilla 
was seated in the old wainscotted parlor of the cottage, 
devouring a book lent to her by Mr. Hayes on the 
original of the Greek Drama, and occasionally bend- 
ing to kiss little Katie, who sat curled up in her arms, 
when the two elder children rushed in with the 
information that Aunt Raby had suddenly lain flat 
down in the hayfield, and they thought she was asleep. 

Prissie tumbled her book in one direction, and 
Katie in the other. In a moment she was kneeling 
by Miss Peel’s side. 

What is it. Aunt Raby ? ” she asked, tenderly. 
‘‘ Are you ill?” 

The tired woman opened her eyes slowly. 

** I think I fainted, dear love,” she said. Per- 
haps it was the heat’ of the sun.” 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


53 


Priscilla managed to get her back into the house. 
She grew better presently, and seemed something like 
herself, but that evening the aunt and niece had a 
long talk, and the next day Prissie went up to see 
Mr. Hayes. 

I am interested,’' he said, when he saw her enter 
the room, to see how you have construed that pas- 
sage in Cicero, Priscilla. You know I warned you 
of its difficulty.” 

^^Oh, please, sir, don’t,” said Prissie, holding up 
her hand with an impatient movement, which she 
now and then found herself indulging in. I don’t 
care if Cicero is at the bottom of the sea. I don’t 
want to speak about him, or think about him. His 
day is over, mine is — oh, sir, I beg your pardon.” 

Granted, my dear child. Sit down, Prissie. I 
will forgive your profane words about Cicero, for I 
see you are excited. What is the matter? ” 

'' I want you to help me, Mr. Hayes. Will you 
help me? You have always been my dear friend, my 
good friend.” 

Of course I will help you. What is wrong? 
Speak to me fully.” 

Aunt Raby fainted in the hayfield yesterday.” 

Indeed ? It was a warm day ; I am truly con- 
cerned. Would she like to see me? Is she better 
to-day ? ” 

She is quite well to-day — quite well for the time.” 

** My dear Priscilla, what a tragic face ! Your Aunt 
Raby is not the first woman who has fainted, and got 
out of her faint again, and been none the worse.” 


54 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


“ That is just the point, Mr. Hayes. Aunt Raby 
has got out of her faint, but she is the worse.^^ 

Mr. Hayes looked hard into his pupil’s face. There 
was no beauty in it. The mouth was wide, the com- 
plexion dull, the features irregular. Even her eyes 
— and perhaps they were Prissie’s best point — were 
neither large nor dark; but an expression now filled 
those eyes and lingered round that mouth which made 
the old rector feel solemn. 

He took one of the girl’s thin unformed hands be- 
tween his own. 

'' My dear child,” he said, something weighs on 
your mind. Tell your old friend — your almost father 
— all that is in your heart.” 

Thus begged to make a confidence, Priscilla did 
tell a commonplace, and yet tragic story. Aunt Raby 
was affected with an incurable illness. It would not 
kill her soon; she might live for years, but every 
year she would grow a little weaker, and a little less 
capable of toil. As long as she lived the little farm 
belonged to her, but whenever she died it would pass 
to a distant cousin. Whenever Aunt Raby died, Pris- 
cilla and her three sisters would be penniless. 

So I have come to you,” continued Prissie, “ to 
say that I must take steps at once to enable me to 
earn money. I must support Hattie and Rose, and 
Katie whenever Aunt Raby goes. I must earn money 
as soon as it is possible for a girl to do so, and I must 
stop dreaming and thinking of nothing but books, for 
perhaps books and I will have little to say to each 
other in future.” 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


55 


** That would be sad,” replied Mr. Hayes, “ for 
that would be taking a directly opposite direction to 
the path which Providence clearly intends you to 
walk in.” 

Priscilla raised her eyes, and looked earnestly at 
the old rector. Then, clasping her hands tightly to- 
gether, she said with suppressed passion — 



I thought of dressmaking.” 


Why do you encourage me to be selfish, Mr. 
Hayes?” 

will not,” he replied, answering her look; “I 
will listen patiently to all you have to say. How 
do you propose to earn bread for yourself and your 
sisters ? ” 

** I thought of dressmaking.” 


56 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

“ Um ! Did you — make — the gown you have on ? 

“ Yes/’ replied Priscilla, looking down at her un- 
gainly homespun garment. 

The rector rose to his feet, and smiled in the most 
sweet and benevolent way. 

'' I am no judge of such matters,” he said, ‘‘ and I 
may be wrong. But my impression is that the style 
and cut of that dress would scarcely have a large 
demand in fashionable quarters.” 

“ Oh, sir ! ” Prissie blushed all over. You know 
I said I should have to learn.” 

“ My dear child,” said Mr. Hayes, firmly, ** when 
it becomes a question of a woman earning her bread, 
let her turn to that path where promise lies. There 
is no promise in the fit of that gown, Prissie. But 
here — ^here there is much.” 

He touched her big forehead lightly with his hand. 

You rriust not give up your books, my dear,” he 
said, “ for, independently of the pleasure they afford, 
they will also give you bread-and-butter. Go home 
now, and let me think over matters. Come again 
to-morrow. I may have important things to say to 
you.” 

From this conversation came the results which, 
shortly after the completion of her eighteenth year, 
made Priscilla an inmate of St. Benet’s far-famed 
College for Women. Mr. Hayes left no stone un- 
turned to effect his object. He thought Priscilla could 
do brilliantly as a teacher, and he resolved that for 
this purpose she should have the advantages which a 
collegiate life alone could offer to her. He himself 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


57 


prepared her for her entrance examination, and he 
and Aunt Raby between them managed the necessary 
funds to give the girl a three-years’ life as a student in 
these halls of learning. 

Prissie knew very little about the money part of 
the scheme. She only guessed what had become of 
Aunt Raby’s watch and chain; and a spasm crossed 
her face when one da}' she happened to see that Aunt 
Raby’s poor little jewel case was empty. The jewels 
and the watch could certainly not fetch much, but 
they provided Prissie with a modest little outfit, and 
Mr. Hayes had got a grant from a loan society, which 
further lightened expenses for all parties. 

Priscilla bade her sisters, her aunt, and the old 
rector good-by, and started on her new life with 
courage. 


CHAPTER VI. 


COLLEGE LIFE. 

The routine of life at St. Benet’s was something as 
follows : — 

The dressing-bell was rung at seven, and all the 
students were expected to meet in the chapel for 
prayers at eight. Nothing was said if they did not 
appear; no reproofs were uttered, and no inquiries 
made; but the good-fellowship between the students 
and the dons was so apparent in the three Halls, that 
known wishes were always regarded, and, as a rule, 
there were few absentees. 

The girls went to chapel in their white-straw sailor- 
hats, simply trimmed with a broad band of ribbon of 
the college colors, green with a narrow stripe of gold. 
Breakfast immediately followed chapel ; tea and coffee 
and different cold meats were placed on the side-tables, 
and the girls helped themselves to what they pleased. 

The great event at breakfast was the post. Each 
student, when she entered the breakfast-hall, would 
make an eager rush to the side-table where the letters 
were neatly placed. During breakfast these were read 
and chatted over. The whole meal was most informal, 
and .seldom lasted more than a quarter of an hour. 

After breakfast the notice-board in the large en- 
trance-hall was visited and eagerly scanned, for it 
58 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


59 


contained a detailed account of the hours for the dif- 
ferent lectures, and the names of the lecturers who 
would instruct the students during the day. By the 
side of the large official notice-board hung another, 
which was read with quite as deep interest. This 
contained particulars of the meetings of the different 
clubs and societies for pleasure or profit got up by the 
girls themselves. 

On the morning after her arrival, Priscilla, with 
the other students, read the contents of these two 
boards, and then, in the company of a Fresher, nearly 
as shy as herself, she wandered about the lovely 
grounds which surrounded Heath Hall until nine 
o’clock, when lectures began. 

Lectures continued without interruption until lunch- 
time, a meal which was taken very much when the 
girls pleased. The time allowed for this light midday 
refreshment was from half-past twelve to two. The 
afternoons were mostly given up to games and gym- 
nastics, although occasionally there were more lectures, 
and the more studious of the girls spent a considerable 
part of the time studying in their own rooms. 

Tea was the convivial meal of the day; to this 
the girls invited outside friends and acquaintances, 
and, as a rule, they always took it in their own rooms. 

Dinner was at half-past six, and from half-past 
seven to half-past nine was usually the time when the 
different clubs and societies met. 

There was a regularity and yet a freedom about 
the life; invisible bounds were prescribed, beyond 
which no right-minded or conscientious girl cared to 


6o A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


venture, but the rules were really very few. Students 
might visit their friends in Kingsdene, and receive 
them at the college. They might entertain them at 
luncheon or dinner, or at tea in their own rooms, at a 
fixed charge; and provided the friends left at a cer- 
tain hour, and the girls themselves asked for leave of 
absence when they wished to remain out, and men- 
tioned the place to which they proposed to go, no 
questions were asked, and no objections offered. 

They were expected to return to the college not 
later than eleven at night, and one invitation to go 
•out in a week was, as a rule, the most they ever 
accepted. 

Into this life Priscilla came, fresh from the Devon- 
shire farm and from all the pursuits and interests 
which had hitherto formed her world. She had made 
a very firm niche for herself in Aunt Raby’s old cot- 
tage, and the dislodgement therefrom caused her for 
the time such mental disquiet and so many nervous 
and queer sensations that her pain was often acute 
and her sense of awkwardness considerable. 

Priscilla^s best in her early life always seemed but 
a poor affair, and she certainly neither looked nor was 
at her best at first here. After a few days, however, 
she fitted into her new grooves, took up the line of 
study which she intended to pursue, and was quickly 
absorbed in all the fascinations which it offered to a 
nature like hers. 

Her purse was restored to her on the morning after 
her arrival, and neither Maggie Oliphant nor Nancy 
Banister ever guessed that she had overheard some 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


6i 


words of theirs on the night of her arrival, and 
that these had put bitterness into her heart and nearly 
destroyed her faith in her fellow-students. Both 
Maggie and Nancy made several overtures of kind- 
ness to Prissie, but the cold manner which was more 
or less habitual to her never thawed, and, after a 
time, they left her alone. There is no saying what 
might have happened to Prissie had she never over- 
heard this conversation. As it was, however, after 
the first shock, it gave her courage. 

She said to herself — 

“ I should think very little of myself if I did not 
despise a girl like Miss Oliphant. Is it likely I 
should care to imitate one whom I despise? There 
was a brief, dreadful hour when I absolutely pined to 
have pretty things in my room as she has in hers; 
now I can do without them. My room shall remain 
bare and unadorned. In this state it will at least 
look unique.’’ 

It did. The other students who lived in the same 
corridor came to visit Priscilla in the free and easy 
manner which characterized them, and made remarks 
the reverse of flattering. When was she going to put 
her pictures up? Miss Day would be delighted to 
help her whenever she chose to do it. When did 
she intend to go down to Kingsdene to order her 
easy-chairs and little Japanese tables, and rugs, and 
the other small but necessary articles which would be 
required to make her room habitable ? 

For several days Priscilla turned these inquiries 
aside. She blushed, stammered, looked awkward, and 


62 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


spoke of something else. At last, however, she sum- 
moned up courage, and, once for all, delivered her- 
self from her tormentors. She did that remarkably 
brave thing which sometimes very nervous people can 
brace themselves to do. 

It was evening, and Miss Day, Miss Marsh, and 
Nancy Banister had all come in for a few minutes to 
see Priscilla on their way to their own rooms. 

“ Do come and cocoa with me to-night. Miss Peel,” 
said Miss Day. You’re so dreadfully unsociable, 
not a bit like an ordinary St. Benet’s girl. If you 
go on in this fashion you’ll be moped to death before 
your first term is over.” 

** I am accustomed to a very quiet life,” responded 
Priscilla, and I want to work ; I have come here to 
work.” 

Dear, dear ! anyone would suppose you were going 
in for a tripos. If this were your last term I could 
understand it — but your first ! ” 

It was Miss Marsh who said these words. She 
was a bright-eyed, merry-looking girl, the reverse of 
over-studious herself. 

** Oh, come along, dear : I’ll give you such a deli- 
cious cup of cocoa,” said Miss Day. 

She crossed the room, and tried to link her hand 
affectionately in Priscilla’s arm. Miss Peel drew back 
a step. 

‘‘ Thank you,” she said, but I — I — cannot come.” 

** I must say you have a blunt way of refusing,” 
said Miss Day. She felt inclined to be offended, but 
Nancy Banister, who was standing by, and had not 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 63 

hitherto spoken, bestowed a quick glance of approval 
on Priscilla, and then said something soothing to Miss 
Day. 

May I cocoa with you instead, Annie ? ” she said. 

I am afraid no one can accuse me of killing myself 
with work, but we all respect earnest workers — we 
must. It is for them St. Benet’s is really meant. It 
was endowed for them, and built for them, and we 
poor drones must not throw disparaging remarks on 
the busy bees.'’ 

‘‘ Oh, nonsense ! ” said Miss Marsh ; ‘‘ St. Benet’s 
was made for sociability as well as study, and I have 
no patience with the students who don’t try to com- 
bine the two. By the way,” she added, turning round, 
and speaking in a rather imperiment voice to Pris- 
cilla, “ I sent you a message to say I was going down 
to Kingsdene this afternoon, and would be happy to 
take you with me if you would care to visit Spil- 
mans.” 

‘‘ Thank you,” said Priscilla, “ I got your note just 
too late to answer it. I was going to speak to you 
about it,” she added. 

‘‘Then you would have come?” 

Priscilla’s face grew very red. 

“No, I should not have come.” 

It was Miss Marsh’s turn to get red. 

“ Come ! Annie,” she exclaimed, turning to Miss 
Day, “ we had better waste no more time here. Miss 
Banister, we’ll see you presently, won’t we? Good- 
night, Miss Peel. Perhaps you don’t mind my saying 

r^Affiing very frank ? ” 


64 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


** I do,” said Priscilla, but that won’t prevent your 
saying it, will it? ” 

** I don’t think it will. After you have been at 
St. Benet’s a little longer you will know that we not 
only appreciate cleverness and studious ways, but also 
obliging and sociable and friendly manners ; and — and 
— pretty rooms — rooms with easy-chairs, and comfort- 
able lounges, and the thousand and one things which 
give one a feeling of home. Take my advice. Miss 
Peel, there’s no use fighting against the tide. You’ll 
have to do as others do in the long run, and you may as 
well do it at once. That is my plain opinion, and I 
should not have given it to you, if I had not thought 
you needed it. Good-night.” 

“ No, stop a minute,” said Priscilla. Every scrap 
of color had left her face, every trace of nervousness 
her manner. She walked before the two girls to the 
door and closed it. “ Please stay for just a minute 
longer, Miss Day and Miss Marsh, and you too. Miss 
Banister, if you will.” 

She went across the room again, and, opening the 
top drawer of her bureau, took out her purse. Out 
of the purse she took a key. The key fitted a small 
padlock, and the padlock belonged to her trunk. She 
unlocked her empty trunk and opened it. 

There,” she said, turning to the girls — there,” 
she continued, ‘‘ you will be good enough to notice 
that there are no photographs concealed in this 
trunk, no pictures, no prints.” She lifted the tray. 
‘‘ Empty, you see,” she added, pointine with her ^ ’ 

to the lower portion 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 65 

make my room pretty, and cosy, and home-like.’’ 
Then she shut the trunk again and locked it, and 
going up to where the three girls stood, gazing at her 
in bewilderment and some alarm, she unfastened her 
purse, and turned all its contents into the palm of 
her hand. 

Look, Miss Marsh,” she said, turning to the girl 
who had spoken last. You may count what is here. 
One sovereign, one half-sovereign, two or three shil- 
lings, some pence. Would this money go far at Spil- 
man’s do you think?” 

Priscilla put it all slowly back again into her purse. 
Her face was still absolutely colorless. She laid the 
purse on the top of her bureau. 

I do not suppose,” she said, in a low, sad voice, 
“ that I am the sort of girl who often comes to a place 
of this sort. I am poor, and I have got to work hard, 
and I have no time for pleasure. Nevertheless,” she 
added — and now a great wave of color swept over her 
face, and her eyes were lit up, and she had a sensa- 
tion of feeling quite glad, and strong, and happy — 
I am not going away because I am poor, and I am 
not going to mind what anyone thinks of me as long 
as I do right. My room must stay empty and bare, 
because I have no money to make it full and beautiful. 
And do you think that I would ask those — those who 
sent me here — to add one feather’s weight to their' 
cares and expenses, to give me money to buy beauti- 
ful things because I am afraid of you? No, I 
be awfully afraid to do that; but I am not afraid of 



“ You may count what is here. — Page 65 







A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 67 

Priscilla opened the drawer of her bureau and put 
her little light purse back again in its hiding-place. 

‘‘ Good-night, Miss Peel,” said Miss Day, in a thin 
small kind of voice. “ Good-night, Miss Peel,” said 
Miss Marsh. The girls went gently out of the room. 
They closed the door behind them, without making 
any noise. Nancy Banister remained behind. She 
came up to Priscilla, and kissed her. 

“ You are brave,” she said. I admire you. I — 
I — am proud of you. I am glad to know that a girl 
like you has come to live here.” 

‘‘ Don’t — don’t,” said poor Prissie. Her little burst 
of courage had deserted her. She covered h6r face 
with her trembling hands. She did not want Nancy 
Banister to see that her eyes were full of tears. 


CHAPTER VII. 

IN MISS OLIPHANT’s ROOM. 

My dear,” said Nancy Banister that same evening 
— “ my dear and beloved Maggie, we have both been 
guilty of a huge mistake.” 

‘‘ What is that ? ” asked Miss Oliphant. She was 
leaning back in a deep easy-chair, and Nancy, who 
did not care for luxurious seats, had perched herself 
on a little stool at her feet. Nancy was a small, 
nervous-looking person; she had a zealous face, and 
eager, almost too active movements. Nancy was the 
soul of bustling good-nature, of brightness and kind- 
ness. She often said that Maggie Oliphant’s laziness 
rested her. 

“ What is it ? ” said Maggie, again. ‘‘ How are 
we in the wrong, Nance? ” 

She lifted her dimpled hand as she spoke, and con- 
templated it with a slow, satisfied sort of smile. 

“We have made a mistake about Miss Peel, that 
is all ; she is a very noble girl.” 

“ Oh, my dear Nance ! Poor little Puritan Prissie ! 
What next? ” 

^ names,” replied 
Hn^t 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 69 

Day and that pushing, silly little Lucy Marsh. I 
never saw any two look smaller or poorer than those 
two when they skedaddled out of her room. Yes, 
that’s the word — they skedaddled to the door, both 
of them, looking as limp as a cotton dress when it has 
been worn for a week, and one almost treading on the 
other’s heels ; and I do not think Prissie will be 
worried by them any more.” 

Really, Nancy, you look quite pretty when you 
are excited! Now, what did this wonderful Miss 
Peel do? Did she box the ears of those two detes- 
table girls? If so, she has my hearty congratula- 
tions.” 

More than that, Maggie — that poor, little, meek, 
awkward, slim creature absolutely demolished them. 
Oh! she did it in such a fine, simple, unworldly sort 
of way. I only wish you had seen her! They were 
twitting her about not going in for all the fun here, 
and, above everything, for keeping her room so bare 
and unattractive. You know she has been a fortnight 
here to-day, and she has not got an extra thing — not 
one. There isn’t a room in the Hall like hers — it’s so 
bare and unhomelike. What’s the matter, Mag- 
gie?” 

You needn’t go on, Nancy : if it’s about the room, 
I don’t want to hear it. You know I can’t bear it.” 

Maggie’s lips were trembling, her face was white, 
she shaded her eyes with her hand. 

** Oh, my darling, I am so sorry. I forgot — I 
really did! There, you must try and think it was 
any room. What she did was all ithe same. Well, 


70 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


those girls had been twitting her. I expect she’s 
had a nice fortnight of it! She turned very white, 
and at last her blood was up, and she just gave it to 

them. She opened her little trunk. I really could 
have cried. It was such a poor, pathetic sort of recep- 
tacle to be capable of holding all one’s worldly goods, 
and she showed it to them — empty! ‘You see,’ she 
said, ‘ that I have no pictures nor ornaments here ! ’ 
Then she turned the contents of her purse into her 
hand. I think, Maggie, she had about thirty shillings 
in the world, and she asked Lucy Marsh to count her 
money, and inquired how many things she thought 
it would purchase at Spilman’s. Then, Maggie, Pris- 
cilla turned on them. Oh, she did not look plain 

then, nor awkward either. Her eyes had such a 
splendid, good, brave sort of light in them. And she 
said she had come here to work, and she meant to 
work, and her room must stay bare, for she had no 
money to make it anything else. ‘ But,’ she said, ‘ I 
am not afraid of you, but I am afraid of hurting 
those ’ — whoever ‘ those ’ are — ‘ those ’ — oh, with such 
a ring on the word — ‘ who have sent me here ! ’ 

“ After that the two girls skedaddled ; they had 
had enough of her, and I expect, Maggie, your little 
Puritan Prissie will be left in peace in the future.” 

“ Don’t call her my little Puritan,” said Maggie. 

I have nothing to say to her.” 

Maggie was leaning back again in her chair now; 
her face was still pale, and her soft eyes looked 
troubled. 

I wish you wouldn’t tell me heroic stories. 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


71 


Nancy/’ she remarked, after a pause. ‘‘ They make 
me feel so uncomfortable. If Priscilla Peel is going 
to be turned into a sort of heroine, she’ll be much 
more unbearable than in her former character.” 

“ Oh, Maggie, I wish you. wouldn’t talk in that 
reckless way, nor pretend that you hate goodness. 
You know you adore it — you know you do! You 
know you are far and away the most lovable and 
bewitching, and the — the very best girl at St. 
Benet’s.” 

“ No, dear little Nance, you are quite mistaken. 
Perhaps I’m bewitching — I suppose to a certain 
extent I am, for people always tell me so — but I’m 
not lovable, and I’m not good. There, my dear, do 
let us turn from that uninteresting person — Maggie 
Oliphant. And so, Nancy, you are going to worship 
Priscilla Peel in future?” 

‘‘ Oh, dear no ! that’s not my way. But I’m going 
to respect her very much. I think we have both 
rather shunned her lately, and I did feel sure at first 
that you meant to be very kind to her, Maggie.” 

Miss Oliphant yawned. It was her way to get 
over emotion very quickly. A moment before her 
face had been all eloquent with feeling; now its ex- 
pression was distinctly bored, and her lazy eyes were 
not even open to their full extent. 

Perhaps I found her stupid,” she said. and so 
for that reason dropped her. Perhaps I would have 
continued to be kind if she had reciprocated atten- 
tions, but she did not. I am glad now, very glad, 
that we are unlikely to be friends, for, after what you 


72 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


have just told me, I should probably find her insup- 
portable. Are you going, Nancy? ’’ 

Yes, I promised to have cocoa with Annie Day. 
I had almost forgotten. Good-night, Maggie.” 

Nancy shut the door softly behind her, and Maggie 
closed her eyes for a moment with a sigh of relief. 

It’s nice to be alone,” she said, softly under her 
breath, ‘‘ it’s nice, and yet it isn’t nice. Nancy irri- 
tated me dreadfully this evening. I don’t like stories 
about good people. I don’t wish to think about good 
people. I am determined that I will not allow my 
thoughts to dwell on that unpleasant Priscilla Peel, 
and her pathetic poverty, and her burst of heroics. 
It is too trying to hear footsteps in that room. No, 
I will not think of that room, nor of its inmate. Now, 
if I could only go to sleep! ” 

Maggie curled herself up in her luxurious chair, 
arranged a soft pillow under her head, and shut her 
eyes. In this attitude she made a charming picture: 
her thick, black lashes lay heavily on her pale cheeks ; 
her red lips were slightly parted; her breathing came 
quietly. By-and-by repose took the place of tension — 
her face looked as if it were cut out of marble. The 
excitement and unrest, which her words had betrayed, 
vanished utterly ; her features were beautiful, but 
almost expressionless. 

This lasted for a short time, perhaps ten minutes; 
then a trivial circumstance, the falling of a coal in 
the grate, disturbed the light slumber of the sleeper. 
Maggie stirred restlessly, and turned her head. She 
was not awake, but she was dreaming. A faint rose 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


73 


tint visited each cheek, and she clenched one hand, 
then moved it, and laid it over the other. Presently 
tears stole from under the black eyelashes, and rolled 
down her cheeks. She opened her eyes wide; she 
was awake again; unutterable regret, remorse, which 
might never be quieted, filled her face. 

Maggie rose from her chair, and, going across the 
room, sat down at her bureau. She turned a shaded 
lamp, so that the light might fall upon the pages of a 
book she was studying, and, pushing her hands 
through her thick hair, she began to read a passage 
from the splendid Promethetis Vinctns of ^schylus — 

“ O divine ether, O swift-winged wdnds ! ” 

She muttered the opening lines to herself, then 
turning the page began to translate from the Greek 
with great ease and fluency: 

" O divine ether, and swift-winged winds, 

O flowing rivers, and ocean with countless-dimpling smile, 

Earth, mother of all, and the all-seeing circle of the sun, to you I call ; 
Behold me, and the things that I, a god, suffer at the hands of gods. 
Behold the wrongs with w'hich I am worn away, and which I shall 
suffer through endless time. 

Such is the shameful bondage which the new ruler of the Blessed 
Ones has invented for me. 

Alas ! Alas ! I bewail my present and future misery ” 

Anyone who had seen Maggie in her deep and 
expressionless sleep but a few minutes before would 
have watched her now with a sensation of surprise. 
This queer girl was showing another phase of her 
complex nature. Her face was no longer lacking in 
expression, no longer stricken with sorrow, nor har- 
rowed with unavailing regret. A fine fire filled her 


74 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


eyes; her brow, as she pushed back her hair, showed 
its rather massive proportions. Now, intellect and 
the triumphant delight of overcoming a mental dif- 
ficulty reigned supreme in her face. She read on 
without interruption for nearly an hour. At the end 
of that time her cheeks were burning like two glowing 
crimson roses. 

A knock came at her door; she started and turned 
round petulantly. 

“ It’s just my luck,” muttered Maggie. “ I’d have 
got the sense of that whole magnificent passage in 
another hour. It was beginning to fill me : I was 
getting satisfied — now it’s all over! I’d have had a 
good night if that knock hadn’t come — but now — 
now I am Maggie Oliphant, the most miserable girl at 
St. Benet’s, once again.” 

The knock was repeated. Miss Oliphant sprang 
to her feet. 

Come in,” she said in a petulant voice. 

The handle of the door was slowly turned, the 
tapestry curtain moved forward, and a little fair- 
haired girl, with an infantile expression of face, and 
looking years younger than her eighteen summers, 
tripped a few steps into the room. 

I beg your pardon, Maggie,” she said. ‘‘ I had 
not a moment to come sooner — not one, really. That 
stupid Miss Turner chose to raise the alarm for the 
fire brigade; of course I had to go, and I’ve only just 
come back and changed my dress.” 

You ought to be in bed, Rosalind : it’s past eleven 
o’clock.” 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


75 

“ Oh, as if that mattered ! Til go in a minute. 
How cosy you look here.’’ 

“ My dear, I am not going to keep you out of your 
beauty sleep. You can admire my room another 
time. If you have a message for me, Rosalind, let 
me have it, and then — oh, cruel word, but I must say 
it, my love — Go ! ” 

Rosalind Merton had serene baby-blue eyes; they 
looked up now full at Maggie. Then her dimpled 
little hand slid swiftly into the pocket of her dress, 
came out again with a quick, little, frightened dart, 
and deposited a square envelope with some manly 
writing on it on the bureau, where Maggie had been 
studying Prometheus Vinctus. The letter covered 
the greater portion of the open page. It seemed to 
Maggie as if the Greek play had suddenly faded and 
gone out of sight behind a curtain. 

There,” said Rosalind, “ that’s for you. I was 
at Kingsdene to-day — and — I — I said you should 
have it, and I — I promised that I’d help you, Maggie. 
I — yes — I promised. I said I would help you, if 
you’d let me.” 

“ Thank you,” replied Miss Oliphant, in a lofty 
tone. The words came out of her lips with the cold- 
ness of ice. “ And if I need you — I — promise — to 
ask your help. Where did you say you met Mr. 
Hammond ? ” 

Maggie took up her letter, and opened it slowly. 

“ At Spilman’s ; he was buying something for his 
room. He ” Rosalind blushed all over her face. 

Maggie took her letter out of its envelope. She 


76 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

looked at the first two or three words, then laid it, 
open as it was, on the table. 

“ Thank you, Rosalind,” she said in her usual 
tone. It was kind of you to bring this, certainly ; 
but Mr. Hammond would have done better — yes, 
undoubtedly better — had he sent this letter by post. 
There would have been no mystery about it then, and 
I should have received it at least two hours ago. 
Thank you, Rosalind, all the same — good-night.” 

Rosalind Merton stepped demurely out of the room. 
In the corridor, however, a change came over her 
small childish face. Her blue eyes became full of 
angry flame, and she clenched her baby hand and 
shook it in the direction of the closed door. 

** Oh, Maggie Oliphant, what a deceiver you are ! ” 
she murmured. You think that I’m a baby, and 
notice nothing, but I’m on the alert now, and I’ll 
watch — and watch. I don’t love you any longer, 
Maggie Oliphant. Who loves being snubbed? Oh, 
of course, you pretend you don’t care about that letter ! 
But I know you do care ; and I’ll get hold of all your 
secrets before many weeks are over, see if I don’t ! ” 



J 


CHAPTER VIIL 


THE KINDEST AND MOST COMFORTING WAY. 

Maggie was once more alone. She stood quite 
stfll for nearly half a minute in the center of her room. 
Her hands were clasped tightly together. The ex- 
pression of her face and her attitude showed such 
intense feeling as to be almost theatrical. This was 
no acting, however; it was Maggie’s nature to throw 
herself into attitudes before spectators or alone. She 
required some vent for all her passionate excitement, 
and what her girl friends called Miss Oliphant’s 
poses ma * have afforded her a certain measure of 
relief. 

After standing still for these few seconds, she ran 
to the door and drew the bolt; then, sinking down 
once more in her easy-chair, she took up the letter 
which Rosalind Merton had brought her, and began 
to read the contents. Four sides of a sheet of paper 
were covered with small, close writing, the neat some- 
what cramped hand which at that time characterized 
the men of St. Hilda’s College. 

Maggie’s eyes seemed to fly over the writing; they 
absorbed the sense, they took the full, meaning out of 
each word. At last all was known to her, burnt in, 
indeed, upon her brain. 

She crushed the letter suddenly in one of her 

77 


78 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

hands, then raised it to her lips and kissed it; then 
fiercely, as though she hated it, tossed it into the fire. 
After this she sat quiet, her hands folded meekly, her 
head slightly bent. The color gradually left her 
cheeks. She looked dead tired and languid. After a 
time she arose, and, walking very slowly across her 
room, sat down by her bureau, and drew a sheet of 
paper before her. As she did so her eyes fell for a 
moment on the Greek play which had fascinated her 
an hour ago. She found herself again murmuring 
some lines from Prometheus Vinctiis — 

“ O divine ether, and swift-winged winds ” 

She interrupted herself with a petulant movement. 

“ Folly ! ” she murmured, pushing the book aside. 

Even glorious, great thoughts like those don’t satisfy 
me. Whoever supposed they would? What was I 
given a heart for? Why does it beat so fiercely, and 
long, and love? and why is it wrong — wrong of me 
to love? Oh, Annabel Lee! oh, darling! if only 
your wretched Maggie Oliphant had never known 
you ! ” 

Maggie dashed some heavy tears from her eyes, 
then, taking up her pen, she began to write. 

“ Heath Hall, 

‘‘ St. Benet’s. 

'' Dear Mr. Hammond— 

“ I should prefer that you did not in future give 
letters for me to any of my friends here. I do not 
wish to receive them through the medium of any of 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


79 


my fellow-students. Please understand this. When 
you have anything to say to me, you can write in the 
ordinary course of post. I am not ashamed of any 
slight correspondence we may have together; but I 
refuse to countenance, or to be in any sense a party 
to, what may even seem underhand. 

“ I shall try to be at the Marshall’s on Sunday 
afternoon, but I have nothing to say in reply to your 
letter. My views are unalterable. 

Yours sincerely, 

“ Margaret Oliphant.” 



“ Taking up her pen she began to write.” 

Maggie did not read the letter after she had written 
it She put it into an envelope and directed it. Hers . 


8o 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


was a large and bold hand, and the address was 
swiftly written — 

“ Geoffrey Hammond, Esq., 

St. Hilda’s. 

Kingsdene.” 

She stamped her letter and, late as it was, took it 
down herself, and deposited it in the post-bag. 

' The next morning, when the students strolled in to 
breakfast, many pairs of eyes were raised with a new 
curiosity to watch Priscilla Peel. Even Maggie, as 
she drank her coffee, and munched a piece of dry 
toast, for she was a very poor eater, could not help 
flashing a keen and interested glance at the young 
girl as she came into the room. 

Prissie was the reverse of fashionable in her attire; 
her neat brown cashmere dress had been made by 
Aunt Raby. The hemming, the stitching, the gather- 
ing, the frilling, which went to make up this useful 
garment were neat, were even exquisite; but then. 
Aunt Raby was not gifted with a stylish cut. Prissie’s 
hair was smoothly parted, but the thick plait on the 
back of the neck was by no means artistically coiled. 
The girl’s plain pale face was not set off by the 
severity of her toilet; there was no touch of spring or 
brightness anywhere, no look or note which should 
belong to one so young, unless it was the extreme 
thinness of her figure. 

The curious eyes of the students were raised when 
she appeared, and one or two laughed and turned 
their heads away. They had heard of her exploit of 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


8r 


the night before. Miss Day and Miss Marsh had 
repeated this good story. It had impressed them at 
the time, but they did not tell it to others in an im- 
pressive way, and the girls, who had not seen Prissie,. 
but had only heard the tale, spoke of her to one an- 
other as an “ insufferable little prig.” 

” Isn’t it too absurd,” said Rosalind Merton, sidling 
up to Maggie, and casting some disdainful glances at 
poor Priscilla, the conceit of some people ! Of all 
forms of conceit, preserve me from the priggish 
style.” 

“ I don’t understand you,” said Maggie, raising her 
eyes and speaking in her lazy voice. “ Are there any 
prigs about ? I don’t see them. Oh, Miss Peel ” — 
she jumped up hastily — “won’t you sit here by me?‘ 
I have been reserving this place for you, for I have 
been so anxious to know if you would do me a kind- 
ness. Please sit down, and I’ll tell you what it is. 
You needn’t wait, Rosalind. What I have got to say 
is only for Miss Peel’s ears.” 

Rosalind retired in dudgeon to the other end of the 
room, and, if the laughing and muttering continued,, 
they now only reached Maggie and Priscilla in the 
form of very distant murmurs. 

“ How pale you look,” said Maggie, turning to the 
girl, “and how cold you are! Yes, I am quite sure 
you are bitterly cold. Now you shall have a good 
breakfast. Let me help you. Please do. I’ll go to* 
the side-table, and bring you something so tempting; 
wait and see.” 

“ You mustn’t trouble, really,” began Prissie. 


82 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


Miss Oliphant flashed a brilliant smile at her; 
Prissie found her words arrested, and, in spite of her- 
self, her coldness began to thaw. Maggie ran over to 
the side-table, and Priscilla kept repeating under her 
breath — 

“ She’s not true — she’s beautiful, but she’s false ; 
she has the kindest, sweetest, most comforting way in 
the world, but she only does it for the sake of an 
aesthetic pleasure. I ought not to let her. I ought 
not to speak to her. I ought to go away, and have 
nothing to do with her proffers of good will, and yet 
somehow or other I can’t resist her.” 

Maggie came back with some delicately carved 
chicken and ham, and a hot cup of delicious coffee. 

“Is not this nice?” she said; “now eat it all up, 
and speak to me afterwards. Oh, how dreadfully cold 
you do look ! ” 

“ I feel cold — in spirit as well as physically,” 
retorted Priscilla. 

“ Well, let breakfast warm you — and — ^and — a 
small dose of the tonic of sympathy, if I may dare to 
offer it.” 

Priscilla turned her eyes full upon Miss Oliphant. 

“Do you mean it?” she said, in a choked kind of 
voice. “ Is that quite true what you said just now? ” 

“ True? What a queer child! Of course it is true. 
What do you take me for? Why should not I sym- 
pathize with you ? ” 

“ I want you to,” said Prissie. Tears filled her 
eyes; she turned her head away. Maggie gave her 
hand a squeeze. 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 83 

Now eat your breakfast,” she said. “ I shall 
glance through my letters while you are busy.” 

She leant back in her chair, and opened several 
envelopes. Priscilla ate her chicken and ham, drank 
her coffee, and felt the benefit of the double tonic 
which had been administered in so timely a fashion. 
It was one of Miss Oliphant’s peculiarities to inspire 
in those she wanted to fascinate absolute and almost 
unreasoning faith for the time being. Doubts would 
and might return in her absence, but in the sunshine 
of her particularly genial manner they found it hard 
to live. 

After breakfast the girls were leaving the room 
together, when Miss Heath, the Principal of the Hall 
in which they resided, came into the room. She was 
a tall, stately woman of about thirty-five, and had 
seen very little of Priscilla since her arrival, but now 
she stopped to give both girls a special greeting. Her 
manners were very frank and pleasant. 

My dear,” she said to Prissie, “ I have been 
anxious to cultivate your acquaintance. Will you 
come and have tea with me in my room this after- 
noon? And, Maggie, dear, will you come with Miss 
Peel?” 

She laid her hand on Maggie’s shoulder as she 
spoke, looked swiftly into the young girl’s face, then 
turned with a glance of great interest to Priscilla. 

You will both come,” she said. ‘‘ That is right. 
I won’t ask anyone else. We shall have a cozy time 
together, and Miss Peel can tell me all about her 
studies, and aims, and ambitions.” 


84 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

“ Thank you/' said Maggie, ‘‘ Til answer for Miss 
Peel. We’ll both come; we shall be delighted." 

Miss Heath nodded to the pair, and walked swiftly 
down the long hall to the dons' special entrance, 
where she disappeared. 

Is she not charming?" whispered Maggie. 
“ Did I not tell you you would fall in love with 
Dorothea? " 

‘‘ But I have not," said Priscilla, coloring. “ And 
I don't know whether she is charming or not." 

Maggie checked a petulant exclamation, which was 
rising to her lips. She was conscious of a curious 
desire to win her queer young companion’s goodwill 
and sympathy. 

‘‘ Never mind," she said, ‘‘ the moment of victory 
is only delayed. You will tell a very different story 
after you have had tea with Dorothea this evening. 
Now, let us come and look at the notice-boards, and 
see what the day’s programme is. By the way, are 
you going to attend any lectures this morning?” 

‘‘ Yes, two,” said Prissie — “ one on Middle History, 
from eleven to twelve, and I have a French lecture 
afterwards.” 

“ Well, I am not doing anything this morning. I 
wish you were not. We might have taken a long 
walk together. Don't you love long walks ? " 

Oh, yes ; but there is no time for anything of that 

sort here — nor " Priscilla hesitated. “ I don't 

think there's space for a v.ery long walk here," she 
added. The color rushed into her cheeks as she spoke, 
and her eyes looked wistful. 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 85 

Maggie laughed. 

“ What are your ideas with regard to space, Miss 
Peel? The whole of Kingsdeneshire lies before us. 
We are untrammeled, and can go where we please. 
Is not that a sufficiently broad area for our roam- 
ings?^’ 

'' But there is no sea,” said Priscilla. “ We should 
never have time to walk from here to the sea, and 
nothing — nothing else seems worth while.” 

Oh, you have lived by the sea ? ” 

Yes, all my life. When I was a little girl, my 
home was near Whitby, in Yorkshire, and lately I 
have lived close to Lyme — two extreme points of 
England, you will say; but no matter, the sea is the 
same. To walk for miles on the top of the cliffs, that 
means exercise.” 

Ah,” said Maggie, with a sigh, ‘‘ I understand 
you — I know what you mean.” 

She spoke quickly, as she always did under the 
least touch of excitement. ‘‘ Such a walk means more 
than exercise; it means thought, aspiration. Your 
brain seems to expand then, and ideas come. Of 
course you don’t care for poor flat Kingsdeneshire.” 

Priscilla turned and stared at Miss Oliphant. 
Maggie laughed; she raised her hand to her forehead. 

“ I must not talk any more,” she said, turning 
pale, and shrinking into herself. Forgive my rhap- 
sodies. You’ll understand what they are worth when 
you know me better. Oh, by the way, will you come 
with me to Kingsdene on Sunday? We can go to the 
three o’clock service at the chapel, and afterwards 


86 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


have tea with some friends of mine — the Marshalls — 
they’d be delighted to see you.” 

‘‘ What chapel is the service at ? ” inquired Priscilla. 

“ What chapel ? Is there a second ? Come with 
me, and you will never ask that question again. Get 
under the shade of St. Hilda’s — see once those fretted 
roofs, and those painted windows. Listen but once 
to that angel choir, and then dare to ask me what 
chapel I mean, when I invite you to come and taste 
of heaven beforehand.” 

‘‘ Thank you,” said Priscilla, “ Lll come. I cannot 
be expected to know about things before I have heard 
of them, can I? But I am very much obliged to you, 
and I shall be delighted to come.” 


GHATER IX. 


A NEW LIFE. 

The Vice-Principars room at Heath Hall was 
double the size of those occupied by the students. 

• Miss Heath had, of course, a separate sleeping apart- 
ment. Her delightful sitting-room, therefore, had 
not the curtained-off effect which took slightly from 
the charm of the student’s rooms. In summer Miss 
Heath’s room was beautiful, for the two deep bay- 
windows — one facing west, the other south — looked 
out upon smoothly kept lawns and flower-beds, upon 
tall elm trees, and also upon a distant peep of the 
river, for which Kingsdene was famous, and some of 
the spires and towers of the old churches. In winter, 
too, however — and winter had almost come now — the 
Vice-Principal’s room had a unique effect, and Pris- 
cilla never forgot the first time she saw it. The 
young girl stepped across the threshold of a new life 
on this first evening. She would always remember it. 

It was getting dark, and curtains were drawn 
round the cozy bays, and the firelight blazed cheer- 
fully. 

Prissie was a little before rather than behind her 
time, and there was no one in the room to greet her 
when she entered. She felt so overmastered by shy- 
ness, however, that this was almost a relief, and she 
87 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


■88 

sank down into one of the many comfortable chairs 
with a feeling of thankfulness, and looked around 
lier. 

The next moment a servant entered with a lamp, 
covered with a gold silk shade. She placed it on a 
table near the fire, and lit a few candles, which stood 
■on carved brackets round the walls. Then Prissie 
saw what made her forget Miss Heath, and her shy- 
ness, and all else — a great bank of flowers, which 
stretched across one complete angle of the room. 
There were some roses, some chrysanthemums, some 
geraniums. They were cunningly arranged in pots, 
but had the effect at a little distance of a gay tropical 
garden. Prissie rushed to them, knelt down by a 
tall, white, Japanese chrysanthemum, and buried her 
face in its long, wavy petals. 

Prissie had never seen such flowers, and she loved 
all flowers. Her heart swelled with a kind of wonder ; 
and when, the next moment, she felt a light and very 
soft kiss on her forehead she was scarcely surprised. 

“ My dear child,’^ said Miss Heath, I am so sorry 
I was not in the room when you came in; but, never 
mind, my flowers gave you welcome.” 

‘‘ Yes,” said Prissie, standing up pale, and with a 
luminous light in her eyes. 

“You love flowers?” said Miss^Heath, giving her 
a keen glance. 

“ Oh, yes ; but I did not know — I could not guess 
— that any flower could be as beautiful as this,” and 
she touched the great white chrysanthemum with her 
Anger. 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 89 

“ Yes, and there are some flowers even more won- 
derful. Have you ever seen orchids ? ’’ 

“ No.’’ 

“ Then you have something to live for. Orchids 
are ordinary flowers spiritualised. They have a 
glamour over them. We have good orchid shows 
sometimes at Kingsdene. I will take you to the next. 

The servant brought in tea, and Miss Heath placed 
Prissie in a comfortable chair, where she was neither 
oppressed by lamplight nor firelight.* 

“ A shy little soul like this will love the shade,” 
she said to herself. For all her plainness this is no 
ordinary girl, and I mean to draw her out presently. 
What a brow she has, and what a light came into 
her eyes when she looked at my white chrysanthe- 
mum.” 

There came a tap at the door, and Maggie Oliphant 
entered, looking fresh and bright. She gave Prissie 
an affectionate glance and nod, and then began to 
busy herself, helping Miss Heath with the tea. During 
the meal a little pleasant murmur of conversation 
was kept up. Miss Heath and Maggie exchanged 
ideas. They even entered upon one or two delicate 
little skirmishes, each cleverly arguing a slight point 
on which they appeared to differ. Maggie could make 
smart repartees, and Miss Heath could parry her 
graceful young adversary’s home-thrusts with excel- 
lent effect. 

They talked of one or two books which were then 
under discussion; they said a little about music, and 
a word or two with regard to the pictures which were 


90 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


just then causing talk among the art critics of Lon- 
don. It was all new to Prissie, this '' light, airy, 
nothing'’ kind of talk. It was not study; could it 
be classed under the head of recreation? 

Prissie was accustomed to classify everything, but 
she did not know under what head to put this pleasant 
conversation. She was bewildered, puzzled. She 
listened without losing a word. She forgot herself 
absolutely. 

Miss Heath, however, who knew Maggie Oliphant, 
but did not know Prissie, was observant of the silent 
young stranger through all the delights of her pleas- 
ant talk. Almost imperceptibly she got Prissie to 
say a word or two. She paused when she saw a ques- 
tion in Prissie’s eyes, and her timid and gentle words 
were listened to with deference. By slow degrees 
Maggie was the silent one, and Priscilla and Miss 
Heath held the field between them. 

“ No, I have never been properly educated,” Prissie 
was saying. “ I have never gone to a high school. 
I don’t do things in the regular fashion. I was so 
afraid I should not be able to pass the entrance ex- 
amination for St. Benet’s. I was delighted when I 
found that I had done so.” 

You passed the examination creditably,” said 
Miss Heath. “ I have looked through your papers. 
Your answers were not stereotyped. They were much 
better; they were thoughtful. Whoever has educated 
you, you have been well taught. You can think.” 

‘‘ Oh, yes, my dear friend, Mr. Hayes, always said 
that was the first thing.” 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 91 

Ah, that accounts for it,'’ replied Miss Heath. 
“ You have had the advantage of listening to a cul- 
tivated man’s conversation. You ought to do very 
well here. What do you mean to take up ? ” 

“ Oh, everything. I can’t know too much.” 

Miss Heath laughed, and looked at Maggie. Mag- 
gie was lying back in her easy-chair, her head rest- 
ing luxuriously against a dark velvet cushion. She 
was tapping the floor slightly with her small foot; 
her eyes were fixed on Prissie. When Miss Heath 
laughed, Maggie echoed the sound, but both laughs 
were in the sweetest sympathy. 

‘‘ You must not overwork yourself, my dear,” said 
Miss Heath. “ That would be a very false beginning. 
I think — I am sure — that you have an earnest and 
ardent nature, but you must avoid an extreme which 
will only end in disaster.” 

Prissie frowned. 

“ What do you mean ? ” she said. ‘‘ I have come 
here to study. It has been done with such, such dif- 
ficulty. It would be cruel to waste a moment. I 
mustn’t; it wouldn’t be right. You can’t mean what 
you say.” 

Miss Heath was silent. She thought it kinder to 
look away from Prissie. After a moment she said, 
in a voice which she on purpose made intensely quiet 
and matter-of-fact — 

“ Many girls come to St. Benet’s, Miss Peel, who 
are, I fancy, circumstanced like you. Their friends 
find it difficult to send them here, but they make the 
sacrifice, sometimes in one way, sometimes in another 


92 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


— and the girls come. They know it is their duty to 
study ; they have a motive, which underlies everything 
else. They know by-and-by they must pay back.” 

“ Oh, yes,” said Priscilla, starting forward, and a 
flush coming into her face. I know that is what it 
is for. To pay back worthily— to give back a thou- 
sandfold what you have received. Those girls can’t be 
idle.” She added in a gentle, piteous sort of way. 

‘‘ My dear, there have been several such girls at St. 
Benet’s, and none of them has been idle; they have 
been best and first among our students. Many of them 
have done more than well — many of them have 
brought fame to St. Benet’s. They are in the world 
now, and earning honorable livelihoods as teachers, 
or in other departments where cultivated women can 
alone take the field. These girls are all paying back 
a thousandfold those who have helped them.” 

Yes,” said Prissie. 

‘‘ You would like to follow theii-^example? ” 

Oh, yes ; please tell me about them.” 

Some of them were like you, and thought they 
would take up everything in the scholastic line. They 
filled their days with lectures, and studied into the 
short hours of the night. Maggie, dear, please tell 
Miss Peel about Good-night and Good-morning.” 

They were such a funny pair,” said Maggie. 
“ They had rooms next to each other in our corridor. 
Miss Peel. They were both studying for a tripos, 
and during the term before the examination one went 
to bed at four, and one got up at four. Mary Joliffe 
used to go into Susan Martin’s room and say good- 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


93 


morning to her. Susan used to raise such a white face, 
and say, ‘ Good-night, my dear.’ Well, poor things, 
neither of them got a tripos; they worked too hard.” 

“ The simple English of all this,” said Miss Heath, 
“ is that the successful girl here is the girl who takes 
advantage of the whole life mapped out for her, who 
divides her time between play and work, who joins the 
clubs, and enters heartily into the social life of the 
place. ‘‘ Yes,” she added, looking suddenly full at 
Priscilla, these last words of mine may seem strange 
to you, dear. Believe me, however, they are true. But 
I know,” she added with a sigh, that it takes rather 
an old person to believe in the education of play” 

Priscilla looked unconvinced. 

“ I must do what you wish,” she said, ‘‘ for, of 
course, you ought to know.” 

“ What a lame kind of assent, my l®ve ! Maggie, 
you will have to gently lure this young person into 
the paths of frivolity. I promise you, my dear, that 
you shall be a very cultivated woman some day; but 
I only promise this if you will take advantage of all 
sides of the pleasant life here. Now tell me what are 
your particular tastes ? What branch of study do you 
like best ? ” 

“ I love Latin and Greek better than anything else 
in the world.” 

‘‘ Do you truly ? ” said Maggie, suddenly starting 
forward. Then in one thing we have a great sym- 
pathy. What have you read ? Do tell me.’' 

Miss Heath stepped discreetly into the background. 
The two girls conversed for a long time together. 


CHAPTER X. 


ST. Hilda’s chapel. 

“ Here we are now,” said Maggie Oliphant, touch- 
ing her young companion ; we are in good time ; 
this is the outer chapel. Yes, I know all that you are 
thinking, but you need not speak; I did not want to 
speak the first time I came to St. Hilda’s. Just follow 
me quickly. I know this verger; he will put us into 
two stalls; then it will be perfect.” 

Yes,” answered Priscilla. She spoke in an awed 
kind of voice. The cool effect of the dark oak, com- 
bined with the richness of the many shafts of colored 
light coming from the magnificent windows, gave her 
own face a curious expression. Was it caused by 
emotion, or by the strange lights in the chapel ? 

Maggie glanced at her, touched her hand for a 
moment, and then hurried forward to her seat. 

The girls were accommodated with stalls just above- 
the choir; they could read out of the college prayer- 
books, and had a fine view of the church. 

The congregation streamed in, the choir followed; 
the doors between the chapel and ante-chapel were 
shut, the curtains were dropped, and the service 
began. 

There is no better musical service in England than 
that which Sunday after Sunday is conducted at St. 

94 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


95 


Hilda’s Chapel at Kingsdene. The harmony and 
the richness of the sounds which fill that old chapel 
can scarcely be surpassed. The boys send up notes 
clear and sweet as nightingales’ into the fretted arches 
of the roof; the men’s deeper notes swell the music 
until it breaks on the ears in a full tide of perfect 
harmony; the great organ fills in the breaks and 
pauses. This splendid service of song seems to reach 
perfection. In its way earth cannot give anything 
more perfect. 

Maggie Oliphant did not come very often to St. 
Hilda’s, at one time she was a constant worshiper 
there; but that was a year ago, before something 
happened which changed her. Then Sunday after 
Sunday two lovely girls used to walk up the aisle 
side by side. The verger knew them, and reserved 
their favorite stalls for them. They used to kneel 
together, and listen to the service, and, what is more, 
take part in it. 

But a time came when one of the girls could never 
return to St. Hilda’s, and the other, people said, did 
not care to sit in the old seat without her. They said 
she missed her friend, and was more cut up than 
anyone else at the sudden death of one so fair and 
lovely. 

When Maggie took her place in the old stall to-day 
more than one person turned to look at her with 
interest. 

Maggie always made a picturesque effect; she wore 
a large hat, with a drooping plume of feathers; her 
dress was very rich and dark; her fair face shone in 


96 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

the midst of these surroundings like an exquisite 
flower. 

The service went on. During the prayers Maggie 
wept, but, when a great wave of song filled the vast 
building, she forgot all her sorrow; her voice rose 
with the other singers, clear, sweet, and high. Her 
soul seemed to go up on her voice, for all the sadness 
left her face ; her eyes looked jubilant. 

Prissie had never been in any place like St. Hilda’s 
before. It had been one of her dreams to go to the 
cathedral at Exeter, but year after year this desire of 
hers had been put off and put off, and this was the 
first time in her life that she had ever listened to 
cathedral music. She was impressed, delighted, but 
not overpowered. 

The organ is magnificent,” she said 'to herself, 
but not grander than the sea. The sea accompa- 
nies all the service at the dear little old church at 
home.” 

People met, and talked to one another in the green 
quadrangle outside the chapel. Several other St. 
Benet’s girls had come to the afternoon service. 
Amongst them was Miss Day, and that fair, innocent- 
looking little girl Rosalind Merton. 

Miss Day and Miss Merton were together. They 
were both stepping back to join Maggie and Prissie, 
when a tall, dark young man came hastily forward, 
bowed to Rosalind Merton, and, coming up to Mag- 
gie Oliphant, shook hands with her. 

I saw you in chapel,” he said. “ Are you coming 
to the Marshalls’ to tea ? ” 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


97 

** I am. Let me introduce to you my friend, Miss 
Peel. Miss Peel, this is Mr. Hammond.” 

Hammond raised his hat to Prissie, said a courteous 
word to her, and then turned to speak again to 
Maggie. 

The three walked through the gates of the quad- 
rangle, and turned up the narrow, picturesque High 
Street. It would soon be dusk; a wintry light was 
over everything. Rosalind Merton and Miss Day fol- 
lowed behind. Maggie, who was always absorbed 
with the present interest, did not heed or notice them, 
but Priscilla heard one or two ill-bred giggles. 

She turned her head with indignation, and received 
scornful glances from both girls. The four met for a 
moment at a certain corner. Maggie said some- 
thing to Annie Day, and introduced Mr. Hammond 
to her. As she did so, Rosalind took the opportunity 
to come up to Priscilla and whisper to her — 

You're not wanted, you know. You had much 
better come home with us.” 

“ What do you mean ? ” replied Prissie in her 
matter-of-fact voice. Miss Oliphant has asked me 
to go with her to the Marshalls’.” 

Oh, well — if you care to be in the ” resumed 

Rosalind. 

Maggie suddenly flashed round on her. 

“ Come, Miss Peel, we’ll be late,” she said. Good- 
by.” She nodded to Rosalind; her eyes were full of 
an angry fire; she took Prissie’s hand, and hurried 
down the street. 

The two girls walked away, still giggling; a deep 


98 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

color mantled Maggie’s cheeks. She turned and began 
to talk desperately to Mr. Hammond. Her tone was 
flippant; her silvery laughter floated in the air. Pris- 
cilla turned and gazed at her friend. She was seeing 
Maggie in yet another aspect. She felt bewildered. 

The three presently reached a pleasant house stand- 
ing in its own grounds. They were shown into a 
large drawing-room, full of young people. Mrs. 



Marshall, a pretty old lady, with white hair, came 
forward to receive them. Maggie was swept away 
amid fervent embraces and handshakes to the other 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


99 


end of the room. Mrs. Marshall saw that Priscilla 
looked frightened; she took her under her wing, sat 
down by her on a sofa, and began to talk. 

Prissie answered in a sedate voice. Mrs. Marshall 
had a very gentle manner. Prissie began to lose her 
shyness; she almost imagined that she was back again 
with Aunt Raby. 

My dear, you will like us all very much,’’ the old 
lady said. No life can be so absolutely delightful 
as that of a girl graduate at St. Tenet’s. The free- 
dom from care, the mixture of study with play, the 
pleasant social life, all combine to make young women 
both healthy and wise. Ay, my love, we leave out the 
middle of the old proverb. The girls at St. Tenet’s 
are in that happy period of existence when they need 
give no thought to money-making.” 

‘‘ Some are,” said Prissie. She sighed, and the 
color rushed into her cheeks. Mrs. Marshall looked 
at her affectionately. 

Helen,” she called to her granddaughter who 
was standing near, bring Miss Peel another cup of 
tea — and some cake, Helen — some of that nice cake 
you made yesterday. Now, my love, I insist. You 
don’t look at all strong. You really must eat plenty.” 

Helen Marshall supplied Prissie’s wants, was in- 
troduced to her, and, standing near, joined in the talk. 

‘‘ I am so glad you know Miss Oliphant,” said 
Mrs. Marshall. She will make a delightful friend 
for you.” 

“ And isn’t she lovely ? ” said Helen Marshall. “ I 
don’t think I know anyone with such a beautiful face. 


lOO A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


You ought to be very proud to have her as a friend. 
Aren’t you very proud ? ” 

‘‘ No,” said Prissie, “ I don’t know that I am. I 
am not even sure that she is my friend.” 

“ Of course she is — she wrote most affectionately 
of you to grandmother. You can’t think how nicely 
she spoke. We were glad, we were delighted, be- 
cause Maggie — dear Maggie — has had no great 
friends lately. Now, if you have had your tea. Miss 
Peel, I’ll take you about the room, and introduce you 
to one or two people.” 

Priscilla rose from her seat at once, and the two 
girls began to move about the crowded drawing-room. 
Helen Marshall was very slight and graceful; she 
piloted Prissie here and there without .disturbing 
anyone’s arrangements. At last the two girls found 
themselves in an immense conservatory, which opened 
into the drawing-room at one end. 

A great many of the guests were strolling about 
here. Priscilla’s eyes sparkled at the sight of the 
lovely flowers. She forgof herself, and made eager 
exclamations of ecstasy. Helen, who up to how had 
thought her a dull sort of girl, began to take an in- 
terest in her. 

I’ll take you into our fern-house, which is just 
beyond here,” she said. “ We have got such exquisite 
maidenhairs, and such a splendid Killarney fern. 
Come; you shall see.” 

The fern-house seemed to be deserted. Helen 
opened the door first, and ran forward. Prissie fol- 
lowed. The fern-house was not large; they had al- 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


lor 


most reached the end when a girl stood up suddenly, 
and confronted them. The girl was Maggie 01i> 
phant. She was sitting there alone. Her face was 
absolutely colorless, and tears were lying wet on her 
eyelashes. 

Maggie made a swift remark, a passing jest, and 
hurried past the two into the outer conservatory. 

Priscilla could scarcely tell why, but at that mo- 
ment she lost all interest in both ferns and flowers. 
The look of misery on Maggie’s face seemed to strike 
her own heart like a chill. 

‘‘ You look tired,” said Helen Marshall, who had 
not noticed Maggie’s tearful eyes. 

** Perhaps I am,” answered Prissie. 

They went back again into the drawing-room. 
Prissie still could see nothing but Miss Oliphant’s 
eyes, and the look of distress on her pale face. 

Helen suddenly made a remark. 

‘‘Was there ever such a merry creature as Mag- 
gie?” she said. “Do look at her now.” 

Prissie raised her eyes. Miss Oliphant was the 
center of a gay group among whom Geoffrey Ham- 
mond stood. Her laugh rang out clear and joyous; 
her smile was like sunshine, her cheeks had roses in 
them, and her eyes were as bright as stars. 


CHAPTER XI. 


CONSPIRATORS. 

Annie Day and her friend Rosalind ceased to 
laugh as soon as they turned the corner. Annie now 
turned her eyes and fixed them on Rosalind, who 
blushed and looked uncomfortable. 

“ Well,’' said Annie, you are a humbug. Rose ! 
What a story you told me about Mr. Hammond — 
how he looked at you, and was so anxious to make 
use of you. Oh, you know all you said. You told 
me a charming story about your position as 
‘ gooseberry.’ You expected a little fun for yourself, 
didn’t you, my friend? Well, it seems to me 
that if anyone is to have the fun, it is Priscilla 
Peel.” 

Rosalind had rather a nervous manner. She bit 
her lips now; her baby-blue eyes looked angry, her 
innocent face wore a frown. She dropped her hold 
of Annie Day’s arm. 

Miss Day was one of the most commonplace girls 
at Heath Hall. She had neither good looks nor 
talent; she had no refinement of nature, nor had she 
those rugged but sterling qualities of honesty and 
integrity of purpose which go far to cover a multitude 
of other defects. 

‘‘I wish you wouldn’t speak to me in that way,” 
102 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


103 


said Rosalind, with a little gasp. “ I hate people to 
laugh at me, and I can’t stand sneers.'* 

''Oh, no! you’re such a dear little innocent baby. 
Of course, I can quite understand. And does she 
suppose I’ll ruffle her pretty little feathers? No, not 
I. I’d rather invent a new cradle song for you, Rosie, 
dear.” 

Don’t, don’t ! ” said Rosalind. " Look here, An- 
nie, I must say something — yes, I must. I hate Mag- 
gie Oliphant ! ” 

"You hate Miss Oliphant?” Annie Day stood 
still, turned round, and stared at her companion, 
"When did this revolution take place, my dear? 
What about Rose and Maggie sitting side by side at 
dinner? And Rose creeping away all by herself to 
Maggie’s room, and angling for an invitation to 
cocoa, and trying hard, very hard, to become a mem- 
ber of the Dramatic Society, just because Maggie acts 
so splendidly. Has it not been Maggie — Maggie — 
ever since the term began, until we girls, who were 
not in love with this quite too charming piece of per- 
fection, absolutely hated the sound of her name? Oh, 
Rose, what a fickle baby you are. I am ashamed of 
you!” 

" Don’t ! ” said Rose, again. She linked her hand 
half timidly in Miss Day’s arm. Miss Day was al- 
most a head and shoulders above the little, delicate, 
fairy-like creature. " I suppose I can’t help chang- 
ing my mind,” she said. " I did love Maggie, of 
course I loved her — she fascinated me ; but I don’t 
care for her — no, I hate her now ! ” 


104 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


“ How vehemently you pronounce that naughty 
word, my fair Rosalind. You must give me some 
reasons for this grievous change in your feelings.” 

'' She snubbed me,” said Rosalind ; “ she made 
little of me. I offered to do her a kindness, and she 
repulsed me. Who cares to be made little of, and 
repulsed ? ” 

“ Who, truly, Rosie ? — not even an innocent baby. 
Now then, my love, let me whisper a little secret to 
you. I have never loved Miss Oliphant. I have 
never been a victim to her charms. Time was when 
she and Miss Lee — poor Annabel! — ruled the whole 
of our Hall. Those two girls carried everything be- 
fore them. That was before your day. Rose. Then 
Miss Lee died. She caught a chill, and had a fever, 
and was dead in a couple of days. Yes, of course, it 
was shocking. They moved her to the hospital, and 
she died there. Oh, there was such excitement, and 
such grief — even I was sorry ; for Annabel had a way 
about her, I can’t describe it, but she could fasci- 
nate you. It was awfully interesting to talk to her, 
and even to look at her was a real pleasure. We 
usedn’t to think much about Maggie when Annabel 
was by; but now, what with Maggie and her mystery, 
and Maggie and her love affair, and Maggie and her 
handsome face, and her wealth, and her expecta- 
tions, why she bids fair to be more popular even 
than the two were when they were together. Yes, 
little Rose^ I don’t want her to be popular any more 
than you do. I think it’s a very unhealthy sign of 
any place to have all the girls sighing and groaning 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


105 


about one or two — dying to possess their autographs, 
and kissing their photographs, and framing them, and 
putting them up in their rooms. I hate that mawkish 
kind of nonsense,” continued Miss Day, looking very 
virtuous, “ and I think Miss Heath ought to know 
about it, and put a stop to it. I do, really.” 

Rosalind was glad that the gathering darkness pre- 
vented her sharp companion from seeing the blush 
on her face; for amongst her own sacred possessions 
she kept an autograph letter of Maggie’s, and she had 
passionately kissed Maggie’s beautiful face as it looked 
at her out of a photograph, and, until the moment 
when all her feelings had undergone such a change, 
was secretly saving up her pence to buy a frame for it. 
Now she inquired eagerly — 

“ What is the mystery about Miss Oliphant ? So 
many people hint about it, I do wish you would tell 
me, Annie.” 

If I told you, pet, it would cease to be a mystery.” 
‘‘ But you might say what you know. Do, Annie ! ” 
‘‘Oh, it isn’t much — it’s really nothing; and yet — 
and yet ” 

“ You know it isn’t nothing, Annie ! ” 

“ Well, when Annabel died, people said that Mag- 
gie had more cause than anyone else to be sorry. I 
never could find out what that cause was; but the 
servants spread some reports. They said they had 
found Maggie and Annabel together; Annabel had 
fainted, and Maggie was in an awful state of misery 
— in quite an unnatural state, they said; she went 
into hysterics, and Miss Heath was sent for, and was 


io6 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


a long time soothing her. There was no apparent 
reason for this, although, somehow or other, little 
whispers got abroad that the mystery of Annabel’s 
illness and Maggie’s distress was connected with 
Geoffrey Hammond. Of course, nothing was known, 
and nothing is known; but, certainly the little whis- 
per got into the air. Dear me, Rosalind, you need 
not eat me with your eyes. I am repeating mere 
conjectures, and it is highly probable that not the 
slightest notice would have been taken of this little 
rumor but for the tragedy which immediately fol- 
lowed. Annabel, who had been as gay and well as 
anyone at breakfast that morning, was never seen in 
the college again. She was unconscious, the servants 
said, for a long time, and when she awoke was in 
high fever. She was removed to the hospital, and 
Maggie had seen the last of her friend. Poor Anna- 
bel died in two days, and afterwards Maggie took 
the fever. Yes, she has been quite changed since 
then. She always had moods, as she called them, 
but not like now. Sometimes I think she is almost 
flighty.” 

Rosalind was silent. After a while she said, in a 
prim little voice, which she adopted now and then 
when she wanted to conceal her real feelings — 

** But I do wonder what the quarrel was about — 
I mean, what really happened between Annabel and 
Maggie.” 

‘‘Look here, Rosalind, have I said anything about 
a quarrel? Please remember that the whole thing is 
conjecture from beginning to end, and don’t go all 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


107 


over the place spreading stories and making mis- 
chief. I have told you this in confidence, so don’t 
forget.” 

'' I won’t forget,” replied Rosalind. ‘‘ I don’t know 
why you should accuse me of wanting to make mis- 
chief, Annie. I can’t help being curious, of course, 
and, of course, I’d like to know more.” 

“ Well, for that matter, so would I,” replied Annie. 
“ Where there is a mystery it’s much more satisfactory 
to get to the bottom of it. Of course, something 
dreadful must have happened to account for the change 
in Miss Oliphant. It would be a comfort to know the 
truth, and, of course, one need never talk of it. By 
the way, Rosie, you are just the person to ferret this 
little secret out; you are the right sort of person for 
spying and peeping.” 

“ Oh, thank you,” replied Rosalind; if that’s your 
opinion of me I’m not inclined to do anything to 
please you. Spying and peeping, indeed ! What 
next ? ” 

Annie Day patted her companion’s small white hand. 

“ And so I’ve hurt the dear little baby’s feelings ! ” 
she said. “ But I didn’t mean to — no, that I didn’t. 
And she such a pretty, sweet, little pet as she is! 
Well, Rosie, you know what I mean. If we can find 
out the truth about Miss Maggie we’ll just have a 
quiet little crow over her all to ourselves. I don’t 
suppose we shall find out ; but opportunities may arise 
— who knows? Now I want to speak to you about 
another person, and that is Maggie’s new friend.” 

“ What new friend ? ” Rosalind blushed brightly. 


io8 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


That ugly Priscilla Peel. She has taken her up. 
Anyone can see that.” 

Oh, I don’t think so.” 

‘‘ But I do — I am sure of it. Now I have good 
reason not to like Miss Priscilla. You know what a 
virtuous parade she made of herself a few nights 
ago?” 

'' Yes, you told me.” 

“ Horrid, set-up minx ! Just the sort of girl who 
ought to be suppressed, and crushed out of a college 
like ours. Vaunting her poverty in our very faces, 
and refusing to make herself pleasant or one with 
us in any sort of way. Lucy Marsh and I had a long 
talk over her that night, and we put our heads to- 
gether to concoct a nice little bit of punishment for 
her. You know she’s horribly shy, and as gauche 
as if she lived in the backwoods, and we meant to 
‘ send her to Coventry.’ We had it all arranged, and 
a whole lot of girls would have joined us, for it’s con- 
trary to the spirit of a place like this to allow girls 
of the Priscilla Peel type to become popular, or liked 
in any way. But, most unluckily, poor, dear, good, 
but stupid, Nancy Banister was in the room when 
Prissie made her little oration, and Nancy took her 
up as if she were a heroine, and spoke of her as if 
she had done something magnificent, and, of course, 
Nancy told Maggie, and now Maggie is as thick as 
possible with Prissie. So you see, my dear Rosalind, 
our virtuous little scheme is completely knocked on 
the head.” 


‘‘ I don’t see- 


-” began Rosalind. 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


109 


“ You little goose, before a week is out Prissie will 
be the fashion. All the girls will flock round her 
when Maggie takes her part. Bare, ugly rooms will 
be the rage; poverty will be the height of the fash- 
ion, and it will be considered wrong even to go in 
for the recognized college recreations. Rosie, my 
love, we must nip this growing mischief in the bud.'’ 

‘‘ How ? ” asked Rosalind. 

“ We must separate Maggie Oliphant and Priscilla 
Peel." 

How ? " asked Rose again. Pm sure," she 
added, in a vehement voice, I’m willing — I’m more 
than willing." 

‘‘ Good. Well, we’re at home now, and I absolutely 
must have a cup of tea. No time for it in my room 
to-night — let’s come into the hall and have some there. 
Look here, Rosalind, I’ll ask Lucy Marsh to have 
cocoa to-night in my room, and you can come too. 
Now keep a silent tongue in your head. Baby." 


CHAPTER XII. 


A GOOD THING TO BE YOUNG. 

It was long past the tea-hour at Heath Hall when 
Maggie Oliphant and Priscilla started on their walk 
home. The brightness and gaiety of the merry party 
at the Marshals’ had increased as the moments flew 
on. Even Priscilla had caught something of the 
charm. The kindly spirit which animated everyone 
seemed to get into her. She first became interested, 
then she forgot herself. Prissie was no longer awk- 
ward ; she began to talk, and when she liked she could 
talk well. 

As the two girls were leaving the house, Geoffrey 
Hammond put in a sudden appearance. 

** I will see you home,” he said to Maggie. 

No, no, you mustn’t,” she answered ; her tone 
was vehement. She forgot Prissie’s presence, and 
half turned her back on her. 

How unkind you are ! ” said the young man, in 
a low tone. 

No, Geoffrey, but I am struggling — you don’t 
know how hard I am struggling — to be true to my- 
self.” 

‘‘You are altogether mistaken in your idea of 
truth,” said Hammond, turning, and walking a little 
way by her side. 


no 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


Ill 


I am not mistaken — I am right.^’ 

‘‘ Well, at least allow me to explain my side of the 
question.’^ 

“No, it cannot be; there shall be no explanations, 
I am resolved. Good-night, you must not come any 
further.^’ 

She held out her hand. Hammond took it limply 
between his own. 

“ You are very cruel,” he murmured, in the lowest 
of voices. 

He raised his hat, forgot even to bow to Priscilla, 
and hurried off down a side street. 

Maggie walked on a little way. Then she turned, 
and looked down the street where he vanished. Sud- 
denly she raised her hand to her lips, kissed it, and 
blew the kiss after the figure which had already dis- 
appeared. She laughed excitedly when she did this, 
and her whole face was glowing with a beautiful 
color. 

Prissie, standing miserable and forgotten by the 
tall, handsome girl’s side, could see the light in her 
eyes, and the glow on her cheeks in the lamplight. 

“ I am here,” said Priscilla, at last, in a low, half- 
frightened voice. “ I am sorry I am here, but I am. 
I heard what you said to Mr. Hammond. I am sorry 
I heard.” 

Maggie turned slowly, and looked at her. Prissie 
returned her gaze. Then, as if further words were 
wrung from her against her will, she continued — 

“ I saw the tears in your eyes in the fern-house at 
the Marshalls’. I am very sorry, but I did see them.” 


II2 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


'' My dear Prissie ! ” said Maggie. She went up 
suddenly to the girl, put her arm round her neck, and 
kissed her. 

Come home now,” she said, drawing Prissie’s 
hand through her arm. I don’t think I greatly 
mind your knowing,” she said, after a pause. “ You 
are true; I see it in your face. You would never tell 
again — you would never make mischief.” 

Tell again ! Of course not.” Prissie’s words 
came out with great vigor. 

I know you would not, Priscilla ; may I call you 
Priscilla?” 

Yes.” 

‘‘ Will you be my friend, and shall I be your 
friend ? ” 

** If you would,” said Prissie. ** But you don’t 
mean it. It is impossible that you can mean it. I’m 
not a bit like you — and — and — you only say these 
things to be kind.” 

‘‘ What do you mean, Priscilla? ” 

I must tell you,” said Prissie, turning very pale. 

I heard what you said to Miss Banister the night I 
came to the college.” 

What I said to Miss Banister? What did I say? ” 

Oh, can’t you remember ? The words seemed 
burnt into me : I shall never forget them. I had left 
my purse in the dining-hall, and I was going to fetch 
it. Your door was a little open. I heard my name, 
and I stopped — yes, I did stop to listen.” 

** Oh, what a naughty, mean little Prissie ! You 
stopped to listen. And what did you hear? Nothing 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


113 

good, of course? The bad thing was said to punish 
you for listening.’" 

** I heard,” said Priscilla, her own cheeks crimson 
now, ** I heard you say that it gave you an aesthetic 
pleasure to be kind, and that was why you were good 
to me.” 

Maggie felt her own color rising. 

Well, my dear,” she said, it still gives me an 
aesthetic pleasure to be kind. You could not expect 
me to fall in love with you the moment I saw you. 
I was kind to you then, perhaps, for the reason I 
stated. It is very different now.” 

It was wrong for you to be kind to me for that 
reason.” 

Wrong of me? What an extraordinary girl you 
are, Priscilla — why was it wrong of me ? ” 

Because I learnt to love you. You were gentle 
to me, and spoke courteously, when others were rude 
and only laughed; my whole heart went out to you 
when you were so sweet and gentle and kind. I did 
not think — I could not possibly think — that you were 
good just because it gave you a sort of selfish pleas- 
ure. When I heard your words I felt dreadful. I 
hated St. Benet’s; I wished I had never come. Your 
words turned everything to bitterness for me.” 

Did they really, Priscilla ? Oh, Prissie ! what a 
thoughtless, wild, impulsive creature I am. Well, I 
don’t feel now as I did that night. If those words 
were cruel, forgive me. Forget those words, Prissie.’"" 

** I will, if you will.” 

'' I ? I have forgotten them utterly.” 


1 14 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

“ Thank you, thank you.'’ 

‘‘ Then we'll be friends — real friends ; true friends ? " 
Yes." 

“You must say ‘Yes, Maggie."' 

“ Yes, Maggie." 



“ Is it not glorious to walk in this semi-frosty sort of weather ? ” 

“ That is right. Now keep your hand in my arm. 
Let's walk fast. Is it not glorious to walk in this 
semi'frosty sort of weather? Prissie, you'll see a 
vast lot that you don't approve of in your new friend." 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


115 

Oh, I don’t care,” said Priscilla. 

She felt so joyous she could have skipped. 

I’ve as many sides,” continued Maggie, as a 
chameleon has colors. I am the gayest of the gay, as 
well as the saddest of the sad. When I am gay you 
may laugh with me, but I warn you when I am sad you 
must never cry with me. Leave me alone when I 
have my dark moods on, Prissie.” 

Very well, Maggie, I’ll remember.” 

‘‘ I think you’ll make a delightful friend,” said Miss 
Oliphant, just glancing at her; “but I pity your side 
of the bargain.” 

“ Why?” 

“ Because I’ll try you so fearfully.” 

“ Oh, no, you won’t. I don’t want to have a per- 
fect friend.” 

“Perfect! No, child — Heaven forbid. But there 
are shades of perfection. Now, when I get into my 
dark moods, I feel wicked as well as sad. No, we 
won’t talk of them; we’ll keep them away. Prissie, 
I feel good to-night — good — and glad; it’s such a 
nice feeling.” 

“ I am sure of it,” said Priscilla. 

“What do you know about it, child? You have 
not tasted life yet. Wait until you do. For instance 
— no, though — I won’t enlighten you. Prissie, what 
do you think of Geoffrey Hammond ? ” 

“ I think he loves you, very much.” 

“ Poor Geoffrey ! Now, Prissie, you are to keep 
that little thought quite dark in your mind — in fact, 
you are to put it out of your mind. You are not to 


ii6 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


associate my name with Mr. Hammond^s — not even 
in your thoughts. You will very likely hear us spoken 
of together, and some of the stupid girls here will 
make little quizzing, senseless remarks. But there 
will be no truth in them, Prissie. He is nothing to 
me, nor I to him.” 

“ Then why did you blow a kiss after him ? ” asked 
Priscilla. 

Maggie stood still. It was too dark for Priscilla to 
see her blush. 

‘‘ Oh, my many-sided nature ! ” she suddenly ex- 
claimed. It was a wicked sprite made me blow 
that kiss. Prissie, my dear, I am cold ; race me to the 
house.” 

The two girls entered the wide hall, flushed and 
laughing. Other girls were lingering about on the 
stairs. Some were just starting off to evening serv- 
ice at Kingsdene; others were standing in groups, 
chatting. Nancy Banister came up, and spoke to 
Maggie. Maggie took her arm, and walked away 
with her. 

Prissie found herself standing alone in the hall. 
It was as if the delightful friendship cemented be- 
tween herself and Miss Oliphant in the frosty air 
outside had fallen to pieces like a castle of cards the 
moment they entered the house. Prissie felt a chill. 
Her high spirits went down a very little. Then, re- 
solving to banish the ignoble spirit of distrust, she 
prepared to run upstairs to her own room. 

Miss Heath called her name as she was passing an 
open door. 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


117 

** Is that you, my dear ? Will you come to my 
room after supper to-night ? ” 

“ Oh, thank you,” said Prissie, her eyes sparkling. 

Miss Heath came to the threshold of her pretty 
room, and smiled at the young girl. 

** You look well and happy,” she said. You are 
getting at home here. You will love us all yet.” 

“ I love you now ! ” said Prissie, with fervor. 

Miss Heath, prompted by the look of intense and 
sincere gladness on the young face, bent and kissed 
Priscilla. A rather disagreeable voice said suddenly 
at her back — 

‘T beg your pardon,” and Lucy Marsh ran down the 
stairs. 

She had knocked against Prissie in passing; she 
had witnessed Miss Heath’s kiss. The expression on 
Lucy’s face was unpleasant. Prissie did not notice 
it, however. She went slowly up to her room. The 
electric light was on, the fire was blazing merrily. 
Priscilla removed her hat and jacket, threw herself 
into the one easy-chair the room contained, and gave 
herself up to pleasant dreams. Many new aspects of 
life were opening before her. She felt that it was a 
good thing to be young, and she was distinctly con- 
scious of a great soft glow of happiness. 


CHAPTER XIII. 


CAUGHT IN A TRAP, 

College life is school life over again, but with 
wide differences. The restraints which characterize 
the existence of a school-girl are scarcely felt at all 
by the girl graduate. There are no punishments. 
Up to a certain point she is free to be industrious or 
not as she pleases. Some rules there are for her con- 
duct and guidance, but they are neither many nor 
arbitrary. In short, the young girl graduate is no 
longer thought of as a child. She is a woman, with 
a woman’s responsibilities; she is treated accord- 
ingly. 

Miss Day, Miss Marsh, Miss Merton, and one or 
two other congenial spirits, entered heartily into the 
little plot which should deprive Priscilla of Maggie 
Oliphant’s friendship. They were anxious to suc- 
ceed in this, because their characters were low, their 
natures jealous and mean. Prissie had set up a higher 
standard than theirs, and 'they were determined to 
crush the little aspirant for moral courage. If in 
crushing Prissie they could also bring discredit upon 
Miss Oliphant, their sense of victory would have been 
intensified ; but it was one thing for these conspirators 
to plot and plan, and another thing for them to per- 
form. It is possible that in school life they might 
ii8 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


119 

have found this easier ; opportunities might have arisen 
for them, with mistresses to be obeyed, punishments 
to be dreaded, rewards to be won. At St. Benet’s 
there was no one especially to be obeyed, and neither 
rewards nor punishments entered into the lives of the 
girls. 

Maggie Oliphant did not care in the least what 
girls like Miss Day or Miss Marsh said or thought 
about her, and Priscilla, who was very happy and in- 
dustrious just now, heard many innuendoes and sly 
little speeches without taking in their meaning. 

Still, the conspirators did not despair. The term 
before Christmas was in some ways rather a dull one, 
and they were glad of any excitement to break the 
monotony. As difficulties increased their ardor also 
deepened, and they were resolved not to leave a stone 
unturned to effect their object. Where there is a will 
there is a way. This is true as regards evil and good 
things alike. 

One foggy morning, towards the end of November, 
Priscilla was standing by the door of one of the lec- 
ture-rooms, a book of French history, a French gram- 
mar and exercise-book, and a thick note-book in her 
hand. She was going to her French lecture, and was 
standing patiently by the lecture-room door, which had 
not yet been opened. 

Priscilla’s strongest bias was for Greek and Latin 
but Mr. Hayes had recommended her to take up mod- 
ern languages as well, and she was steadily plodding 
through the French and German, for which she had 
not so strong a liking as for her beloved classics. 


120 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


Prissie was a very eager learner, and she was busy 
now looking over her notes of the last lectures, and 
standing close to the door, so as to be one of the first 
to take her place in the lecture-room. 

The rustling of a dress caused her to look round, 
and Rosalind Merton stood by her side. Rosalind 
was by no means one of the ‘‘ students ” of the col- 
lege. She attended as few lectures as were compati- 
ble with her remaining there, but French happened to 
be one of the subjects which she thought it well to 
take up, and she appeared now by Prissie’s side with 
the invariable note-book, without which no girl went 
to lecture, in her hand. 

“ Isn’t it cold ? ” she said, shivering, and raising 
her pretty face to Priscilla’s. 

Prissie glanced at her for a moment, said Yes; 
she supposed it was cold, in an abstracted voice, and 
bent her head once more over her note-book. 

Rosalind was looking very pretty in a dress of dark- 
blue velveteen. Her golden curly hair lay in little 
tendrils all over her head, and curled lovingly against 
her soft white throat. 

‘‘ I hate Kingsdene in a fog,” she continued, ‘‘ and 
I think it’s very wrong to keep us in this draughty 
passage until the lecture-room is opened. Don’t you. 
Miss Peel?” 

“ Well, we are before our time, so no one is to 
blame for that,” answered Priscilla. 

“ Of course, so we are.” Rosalind pulled out a 
small gold watch, which she wore at her girdle. 

“ How stupid of me to have mistaken the hour ! ” 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


I2I 


she exclaimed. Then looking hard at Prissie, she 
continued in an anxious tone — 

“ You are not going to attend any lectures this 
afternoon, are you, Miss Peel ? 

‘‘No,” answered Priscilla. “Why?” 

Rosalind’s blue eyes looked almost pathetic in their 
pleading. 

“ I wonder ” — she began ; “ I’m so worried, I won- 
der if you’d do me a kindness.” 

“ I can’t say until you ask me,” said Priscilla ; 
“ what do you want me to do? ” 

“ There’s a girl at Kingsdene, a Miss Forbes. She 
makes my dresses now and then; I had a letter from 
her last night, and she is going to London in a hurry, 
because her mother is ill. She made this dress for 
me; isn’t it pretty?” 

“Yes,” answered Priscilla, just glancing at it. 
“ But what connection has that with my doing any- 
thing for you? ” 

“ Oh, a great deal ; I’m coming to that part. Miss 
Forbes wants me to pay her for making this dress 
before she goes to London. I can only do this by 
going to Kingsdene this afternoon.” 

“Well?” said Priscilla. 

“ I want to know if you will come with me. Miss 
Heath does not like our going to the town alone, 
particularly at this time of year, when the evenings 
are so short. Will you come with me, Miss Peel ? It 
will be awfully good-natured of you, and I really do 
want poor Miss Forbes to have her money before she 
goes to London.” 


122 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


‘‘ But cannot some of your own friends go with 
you ? returned Priscilla. ‘‘ I don’t wish to refuse, 
of course, if it is necessary; but I want to work up 
my Greek notes this afternoon. The next lecture is 
a very stiff one, and I sha’n’t be ready for it without 
some hard work.” 

Oh, but you can study when you come back. Do 
come with me. I would not ask you, only I know 
you are so good-natured, and Annie Day and Lucy 
Marsh have both to attend lectures this afternoon. 
I have no one to ask — no One, really, if you refuse. 
I have not half so many friends as you think, and it 
would be quite too dreadful for poor Miss Forbes not 
to have her money when she wants to spend it on her 
sick mother.” 

Priscilla hesitated for a moment. Two or three 
other girls were walking down the corridor to the 
lecture-room ; the door was flung open. 

“Very well,” she said, as she entered the room 
followed by Rosalind, “ I will go with you. At what 
hour do you want to start?” 

“ At three o’clock. I’m awfully grateful. A thou- 
sand thanks. Miss Peel.” 

Prissie nodded, seated herself at the lecture-table, 
and in the interest of the work which lay before 
her soon forgot all about Rosalind and her 
troubles. 

The afternoon of that day turned out not only 
but wet. A drizzling rain shrouded the land- 
scape, and very few girls from St. Benet’s were ven- 
turing abroad. 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


123 

At half-past two Nancy Banister came hastily into 
Priscilla’s room. 

Maggie and I are going down to the library,” 
she said, to have a cosy read by the fire ; we want 
you to come with us. Why, surely you are never go- 
ing out. Miss Peel?” 

“ Yes, I am,” answered Prissie, in a resigned voice. 
“ I don’t like it a bit, but Miss Merton has asked me 
to go with her to Kingsdene, and I promised.” 

“ Well, you sha’n’t keep your promise. This is not 
a fit day for you to go out, and you have a cough, too. 
I heard you coughing last night.” 

'‘Yes, but that is nothing. L must go. Miss Ban- 
ister ; I must keep my word. I daresay it won’t take 
Miss Merton and me very long to walk into Kings- 
dene and back again.” 

" And I never knew that Rosalind Merton was one 
of your friends, Prissie,” continued Nancy, in a puz- 
zled voice. 

"Nor is she — I scarcely know her; but when she 
asked me to go out with her, I could not very well 
say no.” 

" I suppose not ; but I am sorry, all the same, for 
it is not a fit day for anyone to be abroad, and Rosa- 
lind is such a giddy pate. Well, come back as soon 
as you can. Maggie and I are going to have a jolly 
time, and we only wish you were with us.” 

Nancy nodded brightly, and took her leave, and 
Priscilla, putting on her waterproof, and her shab- 
biest hat, went down into the hall to meet Rosalind. 

Rosalind was also in waterproof, but her hat was 


124 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

extremely pretty and becoming, and Priscilla fancied 
she got a glimpse of a gay silk dress under the water- 
proof cloak. 

** Oh, how quite too sweet of you to be ready ! ’’ 
said Rosalind, with effusion. She took Prissie’s hand 
and squeezed it affectionately, and the two girls set 
off. 

The walk was a dreary one, for Kingsdene, one of 
the most beautiful places in England in fine weather, 
lies so low, that in the winter months fogs are fre- 
quent, and the rain is almost incessant, so that then 
the atmosphere is always damp and chilly. By the 
time the two girls had got into the High Street, Pris- 
sie’s thick, sensible boots were covered with mud, and 
Rosalind’s thin ones felt very damp to her feet. 

They soon reached the quarter where the dress- 
maker, Miss Forbes, lived. Prissie was asked to wait 
downstairs, and Rosalind ran up several flights of 
stairs to fulfil her mission. She came back at the end 
of a few minutes, looking bright and radiant. 

‘‘ I am sorry to have kept you waiting. Miss Peel,” 
she said, ** but my boots were so muddy that Miss 
Forbes insisted on polishing them up for me.” 

Well, we can go home now, I suppose?” said 
Prissie. 

“Ye — es; only as we are here, would you greatly 
mind our going round by Bouverie Street ? I want to 
inquire for a friend of mine, Mrs. Elliot-Smith. She 
has not been well.” 

“ Oh, I don’t mind,” said Priscilla. “ Will it take 
us much out of our way? ” 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 125; 

** No, only a step or two. Come, we have just to 
turn this corner, and. here we are. What a dear — 
quite too good-natured girl you are. Miss Peel ! 

Prissie said nothing. The two started forth again in 
the drizzling mist and fog, and presently found them- 
selves in one of the most fashionable streets of Kings- 
dene, standing before a ponderous hall-door, which 
stood back in a portico. 

Rosalind rang the bell, which made a loud peal. 
The door was opened almost immediately; but, in- 
stead of a servant appearing in answer to the sum- 
mons, a showily-dressed girl, with a tousled head of 
flaxen hair, light blue eyes, and a pale face, stood be- 
fore Rosalind and Prissie. 

“ Oh, you dear Rose ! she said, clasping her arms 
round Miss Merton, and dragging her into the house : 

I had almost given you up. Do come in — do 
come in, both of you. You are more than welcome. 
What a miserable, horrid, too utterly depressing 
afternoon it is!^' 

‘‘ How do you do, Meta ? said Rosalind, when 
she could interrupt this eager flow of words. “ May 
I introduce my friend. Miss Peel? Miss Peel, this is 
my very great and special friend and chum, Meta 
Elliot-Smith.’’ 

‘‘ Oh, you charming darling ! said Meta, giving 
Rose a fresh hug, and glancing in a supercilious but 
friendly way at Prissie. 

“ We came to inquire for your mother, dear Meta,'' 
said Rose, in a demure tone. Is she any better?" 

‘‘ Yes, my dear darling, she's much better." Meta's 


126 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


eyes flashed interrogation in Rose's: Rose's returned 
back glances, which spoke whole volumes of meaning. 

Look here," said Meta Elliot-Smith, ** now that 
you two dear, precious girls have come, you mustn’t 
go away. Oh, no, I couldn't hear of it. I have per- 
fect oceans to say to you. Rose — and it is absolutely 
centuries since we have met. Off with your water- 
proof, and up you come to the drawing-room for a 
cup of tea. One or two friends are dropping in pres- 
ently, and the Beechers and one or two more are up- 
stairs now. You know the Beechers, don’t you, Rosa- 
lind? Here, Miss Peel, let me help you to unburden 
yourself. Little Rose is so nimble in her ways that 
she doesn’t need any assistance." 

‘‘ Oh, but indeed I can’t stay, said Prissie. It is 
quite impossible! You know. Miss Merton, it is im- 
possible. We are due at St. Benet’s now. We ought 
to be going back at once." 

Rosalind Merton’s only answer was to slip off her 
waterproof cloak, and stand arrayed in a fascinating 
toilet of silk and lace — a little too dressy, perhaps, 
even for an afternoon party at Kingsdene, but vastly 
becoming to its small wearer. 

Priscilla opened her eyes wide as she gazed at her 
companion. She saw at once that she had been en- 
trapped into her present false position, and that 
Rosalind’s real object in coming to Kingsdene was 
not to pay her dressmaker, but to visit the Elliot- 
Smiths. 

'‘I can't possibly stay," she said in a cold, angry 
voice. I must go back to St. Benet's at once." 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 127 

She began to button up her waterproof as fast as 
Miss Elliot-Smith was unbuttoning it. 

“ Nonsense, you silly old dear ! ” said Rosalind, 
who, having gained her way, was now in the best of 
spirits. “ You mustn’t listen to her, Meta ; she studies 
a great deal too hard, and a little relaxation will do 
her all the good in the world. My dear Miss Peel, 
yoii can’t be so rude as to refuse a cup of tea, and I 
know I shall catch an awful cold if I don’t have one. 
Do come upstairs for half an hour; do, there’s a dear 
Prissie.” 

Priscilla hesitated. She had no knowledge of so- 
called ‘‘ society.” Her instincts told her it was very 
wrong to humor Rose. She disliked Miss Elliot- 
Smith, and felt wild at the trick which had been 
played on her. Nevertheless, on an occasion of this 
kind, she was no match for Rose, who knew perfectly 
what she was about, and stood smiling and pretty 
before her. 

“ Just for a few moments,” said Rosalind, coming 
up and whispering to her. “ I really won’t keep 
you long. You will just oblige me for a few 
minutes.” 

Well, but I’m not fit to be seen in this old 
dress ! ” whispered back poor Prissie. 

Oh, yes, you are ; you’re not bad at all, and I am 
sure Meta will find you a secluded corner if you want 
it — won’t you, Meta ? ” 

“ Yes, of course, if Miss Peel wants it,” answered 
Meta. But she looks all right, so deliciously quaint 
— I simply adore quaint people! Quite the sweet 


128 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


girl graduate, I do declare. You don’t at all answer 
to the role, you naughty Rosalind ! ” 

So Prissie, in her ill-made brown dress, her shab- 
biest hat, and her muddy boots, had to follow in the 
wake of Rosalind Merton and her friend. At first 
she had been too angry to think much about her 
attire, but she was painfully conscious of it when she 
entered a crowded drawing-room, where everyone else 
was in suitable afternoon toilet. She was glad to 
shrink away out of sight into the most remote corner 
she could find; her muddy boots were pushed far in 
under her chair, and hidden as much as possible by 
her rather short dress; her cheeks burnt unbecom- 
ingly; she felt miserable, self-conscious, ill at ease, 
and very cross with everyone. It was in vain for poor 
Priscilla to whisper to herself that Greek and Latin 
were glorious and great, and dress and fashion were 
things of no moment whatever. At this instant she 
knew all too well that dress and fashion were reign- 
ing supreme. 

Meta Elliot-Smith was effusive, loud, and vulgar, 
but she was also good-natured. She admired Rosa- 
lind, but in her heart of hearts she thought that her 
friend had played Prissie a very shabby trick. She 
brought Prissie some tea, therefore, and stood for a 
moment or two by her side, trying to make things a 
little more comfortable for her. . Someone soon 
claimed her attention, however, and poor Prissie 
found herself alone. 


CHAPTER XIV. 

IN THE ELLIOT-SMITH’s DRAWING-ROOM. 

The fun and talk rose fast and furious. More and 
more guests arrived; the large drawing-rooms were 
soon almost as full as they could hold. Priscilla, 
from her corner, half-hidden by a sheltering window 
curtain, looked in vain for Rosalind. Where had she 
hidden herself? When were they going away? 
Surely Rosalind would come to fetch her soon? 
They had to walk home and be ready for dinner. 

Dinner at St. Benet’s was at half-past six, and 
Prissie reflected with a great sensation of thankful- 
ness that Rosalind and she must go back in good 
time for this meal, as it was one of the rules of the 
college that no girl should absent herself from late 
dinner without getting permission from the Prin- 
cipal. 

Prissie looked in agony at the clock which stood 
on a mantelpiece not far from where she had en- 
sconced herself. Presently it struck five ; no one 
heard its silver note in the babel of sound, but Pris- 
cilla watched its slowly moving hands in an agony. 

Rose, must come to fetch her presently. Prissie 
knew — she reflected to her horror that she had not 
the moral courage to walk about those drawing-rooms 
hunting for Rose. 


129 


130 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

Two or three exquisitely dressed but frivolous- 
looking women stood in a group not far from the 
window where Priscilla sat forlorn. They talked 
about the cut of their mantles, and the price they 
had given for their new winter bonnets. Their shrill 
laughter reached Prissie’s ears, also their words. 
They complimented one another, but talked scandal of 
their neighbors. They called somebody — who, Prissie 
could not imagine — a certain lady,” and spoke of 
how she was angling to get a footing in society, and 
how the good set at Kingsdene would certainly never 
have anything to do with her or hers. 

“ She’s taking up those wretched girl graduates,” 
said one of these gossips to her neighbor. Then her 
eye fell upon Prissie. She said “ Hush ! ” in an 
audible tone, and the little party moved away out of 
earshot. 

The minute hand of the clock on the mantelpiece 
pointed to nearly half-past five. Poor Prissie felt 
her miseries grow almost intolerable. Tears of morti- 
fication and anguish were forcing themselves to her 
eyes. She felt that, in addition to having lost so 
many hours of study, she would get into a serious 
scrape at St. Benet’s for breaking one of the known 
rules of the college. 

At this moment a quiet voice said, “ How do you 
do?” 

She raised her tearful eyes. Geoffrey Hammond 
was standing by her side. He gave her a kind glance, 
shook hands with her, and stood by her window utter- 
ing commonplace until Priscilla had recovered her 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


131 

self-possession. Then, dropping into a chair near, 
he said abruptly — 

I saw you from the other end of the room. I was 
surprised. I did not suppose you knew our hostess.^’ 
“ Nor do I really,” said Prissie, with sudden vehe- 
mence. Oh, it’s a shame ! ” she added, her face red- 
dening up woefully ; “ T Lave been entrapped ! ” 

You must not let the people who are near us hear 
you say words of that kind,” said Hammond ; “ they 
will crowd around to hear your story. Now, I want 
it all to myself. Do you think you can tell it to me in 
r low voice ? ” 

To poor Hammond’s horror, Prissie began to 
whisper. 

I beg your pardon,” he said, interrupting her, 
hut do you know that the buzzing noise caused by a 
vhisper carries sound a long rray t That is a well au- 
thenticated fact. Now, if you will try to speak low.” 

‘‘Oh, thank you; yes, I will,” said Prissie. She 
began a garbled account. Hammond looked at her 
face and guessed the truth. The miseries of her 
present position were depriving the poor girl of the 
ull use of her intellect. At last he ascertained that 
Priscilla’s all absorbing present anxiety was to be in 
time for the half-past six dinner at St. Benet’s. 

“ I know we’ll be late,” she said, “ and I’ll have 
broken the rules, and Miss Heath will be so much 
annoyed with me.” 

Hammond volunteered to look for Miss Merton. 

“ Oh, thank you,” said Prissie, the tears springing 
to her eyes. “ How very, very kind you are.” 


132 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


Please don't speak of it," said Hammond. Stay 
where you are. Til soon bring the young truant to 
your side." 

He began to move about the drawing-rooms, and 
Prissie from her hiding-place watched him with a 
world of gratitude in her face. ‘‘ Talk of my stirring 
from this corner," she said to herself, why, I feel 
glued to the spot! Oh, my awful muddy boots. I 
daren’t even think of them. Now I do hope Mr. 
Hammond will find Miss Merton quickly. How kind 
he is! I wonder Maggie does not care for him as 
much as he cares for her. I do not feel half as shy 
with him as I do with everyone else in this dreadful 
— dreadful room. Oh, I do trust he’ll soon come 
back, and bring Miss Merton with him. Then, if we 
run all the way, we may, perhaps, be in time for 
dinner." 

Hammond was absent about ten minutes ; they 
seemed like so many hours to anxious Prissie. To 
her horror she saw him returning alone, and now 
she so far forgot her muddy boots as to run two or 
three steps to meet him. She knocked over a foot- 
stool as she did so, and one or two people looked 
round, and shrugged their shoulders at the poor 
gauche girl. 

‘‘Where is she?" exclaimed Prissie, again speak- 
ing in a loud voice. “Oh, haven’t you brought her? 
^ What. shall I do?" 

/‘It’s all right, I assure you. Miss Peel. Let me 
[ conduct you back to that snug seat in the window. I 
have seen Miss Merton, and she says you are to make 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


133 

yourself happy. She asked Miss Heath’s permission 
for you both to be absent from dinner to-day.” 

‘‘ She did ? I never heard of anything so out- 
rageous. I won’t stay. I shall go away at once.” 

Had you not better just think calmly over it? 
If you return to St. Benet’s without Miss Merton, 
you will get her into a scrape.” 

‘‘ Do 3^011 think I care for that ? Oh, she has be- 
haved disgracefully ! She has told Miss Heath a 
he, I shall explain matters the very moment I go 
back.” 

Priscilla was not often in a passion, but she felt in 
one now. She lost her shyness, and her voice rose 
without constraint. 

** I am not supposed to know the ways of society,” 
she said, but I don’t think I want to know much 
about this sort of society.” And she got up, pre- 
pared to leave the room. 

The ladies, who had been gossiping at her side, 
turned at the sound of her agitation. They saw a 
plain, badly-dressed girl, with a frock conveniently 
short for the muddy streets, but by no means in tone 
with her present elegant surroundings, standing up 
and contradicting, or at least appearing to contra- 
dict, Geoffrey Hammond, one of the best known men 
at St. Hilda’s, a Senior Wrangler, too. What did 
this gauche girl mean? Most people were deferential 
to Hammond, but she seemed to be scolding him. 

Prissie for the time being became more interesting 
even than the winter fashions. The ladies drew a 
step or two nearer to enjoy the little comedy. 


134 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


Priscilla noticed no one, but Hammond felt these 
good ladies in the air. His cheeks burned, and he 
wished himself well out of his present position. 

“ If you will sit down. Miss Peel,” he said in a low, 
firm voice, I think I can give you good reasons for 
not rushing away in this headlong fashion.” 

Well, what are they? ” said Prissie. Hammond’s 
voice had a sufficiently compelling power to make her 
sit down once more on her window-ledge. 

Don’t you think,” he said, seating himself in 
front of her, ‘‘ that we may as well keep this discus- 
sion to ourselves ? ” 

“ Oh, yes ; was I speaking too loud ? I wouldn’t 
vex you for anything.” 

“ Pardon me ; you are still speaking a little loud.” 

“ Oh ! ” Poor Prissie fell back, her face crimson. 
‘‘ Please say anything you wish,” she presently piped 
in a voice as low as a little mouse might have used. 

“ What I have to say is simply this,” said Ham- 
mond : You will gain nothing now by rushing 

off to St. Benet’s. However hard you struggle, you 
cannot get there in time for dinner. Would it not be 
best, then, to remain here quietly until Miss Merton 
asks you to accompany her back to the college ? Then 
of course, it will remain with you to pay her out in 
any way you think well.” 

“ Thank you ; perhaps that is best. It is quite hope- 
less now to think of getting back in time for dinner. 
I only hope Miss Merton won’t keep me waiting very- 
long, for it is very, very dull sitting here, and seeing 
people staring at you.” 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. i; 

“ I would not look at them if I were you, Miss Peel; 
and, if you will permit me, I shall be only too pleased 
to keep you company.” 

“ Oh, thank you,” said Prissie. ‘‘ Then I sha'n't 
mind staying at all.” 

The next half-hour seemed to pass on the wings 
of the wind. 

Priscilla was engaged in an animated discussion 
with Hammond on the relative attractions of the 

Iliad ” and the Odyssey ; ” her opinion differed 
from his, and she was well able to hold her ground. 
Her face was now both eloquent and attractive, her 
eyes were bright, her words terse and epigrammatic. 
She looked so different a girl from the cowed and 
miserable little Prissie of an hour ago that Rosalind 
Merton, as she came up and tapped her on the shoul- 
der, felt a pang of envy. 

“ I am sorry to interrupt you,” she said, ‘‘ but it is 
time for us to be going home. Have you given Mr. 
Hammond his message ? ” 

What do you mean ? ” asked Priscilla. I have 
not any message for Mr. Hammond.” 

‘‘ You must have forgotten. Did not Miss Oli- 
phant give you a letter for him? ” 

Certainly not. What do you mean ? ” 

“ I felt sure I saw her,” said Rosalind. I sup- 
pose I was mistaken. Well, sorry as I am to inter- 
rupt a pleasant talk, I fear I must ask you to come 
home with me now.” 

She raised her pretty baby eyes to Hammond’s 
face as she spoke. He absolutely scowled down at 


136 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

her, shook hands warmly with Priscilla, and turned 
away. 

‘‘ Come and bid Mrs. Elliot-Smith good-by/' said 
Rosalind, her eyes still dancing. “ She is at the other 
end of the drawing-room; come, you can follow me." 

How disgracefully you have behaved. Miss Mer- 
ton ! " began Priscilla at once. You cannot expect 



me ever to speak to you again, and I shall certainly 
tell Miss Heath." 

They were walking across the crowded drawing- 
room now. Rosalind turned, and let her laughing eyes 
look full at Prissie. 

“ My dear Miss Peel, pray reserve any little scold- 
ing you intend to bestow upon me until we get out in- 
to the street, and please do not tread upon my dress I " 


CHAPTER XV. 


POLLY SINGLETON. 

Miss Day was having quite a large party for cocoa 
in her room. She had invited not only her own chosen 
friends from Heath Hall, but also two or three 
congenial spirits from Katharine Hall. Five or six 
merry-looking girls were now assembled in her room. 
Miss Day’s room was one of the largest in the college ; 
it was showily furnished, with an intention to pro- 
duce a Japanese effect. Several paper lanterns hung 
from the ceiling, and were suspended to wire supports, 
which were fastened to different articles of furniture, 

In honor of Miss Day’s cocoa, the lanterns were 
all lit now, and the effect, on fans and pictures and 
on brilliant bits of color, were grotesque and almost 
bizarre. 

Miss Day thought her room lovely. It was daz^ 
zling, but the reverse of reposeful. 

The girls were lounging about, chatting and laugh- 
ing; they were having a good time, and were abso- 
lutely at their ease. One, a red-haired girl, with 
frank, open blue eyes, and a freckled face, an in- 
mate of Katharine Hall, was sending her companions 
into fits of laughter. 

Yes” she was saying, in a high, gay voice, ‘‘ I’m 
not a bit ashamed of it; there’s never the least use in 

137 


138 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

not owning the truth. Tm used up, girls; I haven’t 
a pennypiece to bless myself with, and this letter 
came from Spilman to-night. Spilman says he’ll see 
Miss Eccleston if I don’t pay up. Madame Clarice 
wrote two nights ago declaring her intention of visit- 
ing Miss Eccleston if I didn’t- send her some money. 
I shall have no money until next term. There’s a state 
of affairs ! ” 

What do you mean to do, Polly ? ” asked Lucy 
Marsh, in a sympathizing tone. 

Do? My dear creature, there’s only one thing to 
be done. I must have an auction on the quiet. I 
shall sell my worldly all. I can buy things again, you 
know, after dad sends me his next allowance.” 

Oh, Polly, but you cannot really mean it ! ” 
Miss Marsh, Miss Day, and two or three more 
crowded round Polly Singleton as they spoke. 

You can’t mean to have an auction,” began Miss 
Day ; “ no one ever heard of such a thing at St, Be- 
net’s. Why, it would be simply disgraceful ! ” 

No, it wouldn’t — don’t turn cross, Annie. I’ll 
have an auction first, and then a great feed in the 
empty room. I can go tick for the feed; Jones, the 
confectioner, knows better than not to oblige me. 
He’s not like that horrid Spilman and that mean 
Madame Clarice.” 

'' But, -Polly, if you write to your father, he’ll be 
sure to send you what you want to clear off those 
two debts. You have often told us he had lots of 
money.” 

My dears, he has more tin than he knows what 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


139 


to do with; but do you think I am going to have the 
poor old dear worried ? When I was coming here he 
said, ‘ Polly, you shall have thirty pounds every term 
to spend as pocket money; not a penny more, not a 
penny less. And you must keep out of debt on it; 
mind that, Polly Singleton.’ I gave the dear old dad 
a hug. He’s the image of me — only with redder hair 
and more freckles. And I said, ‘ I’ll do my best, dad, 
and anyhow, you sha’n’t be put out whatever hap- 
pens.’ ” 

Then you didn’t tell him you’d keep out of debt ? ” 

“ No, for I knew I’d break my word. I’ve always 
been in debt ever since I could remember. I wouldn’t 
know how it felt not to owe a lot of money. It’s 
habit, and I don’t mind it a bit. But I don’t want dad 
to know, and I don’t want Miss Eccleston to know, 
for perhaps she would write to him. If those old 
horrors won’t wait for their money till next term, 
why there’s nothing for it but an auction. I have 
some nice things, and they’ll go very cheap; so there’s 
a chance for you all, girls. 

But if Miss Eccleston finds out ? ” said Miss Day. 

“What if she does? There’s no rule against auc- 
tions, and, as I don’t suppose any of you will have 
one, it isn’t worth making a rule for me alone. Any- 
how, I’m resolved to risk it. My auction will be on 
Monday, and I shall make out an inventory of my 
goods to-morrow.” 

“ Will you advertise it on the notice-board in your 
hall, dear?” asked Lucy Marsh. 

“Why not? A good idea! The great A. will he 


140 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

held in Miss Singleton's room, from eight to ten 
o’clock on the evening of Monday next. Great Bar- 
gains! Enormous Sacrifice! Things absolutely given 
aivay! Oh, what fun! I’ll be my own auctioneer.” 

Polly lay back in her armchair, and laughed loudly. 

What is all this noise about?” asked a refined 
little voice, and Rosalind Merton entered the room. 

Two or three girls jumped up at once to greet 
her. 

‘'Come in, Rosie; you’re just in time. What do 
you think Miss Singleton is going to do now ? ” 

" I can’t tell; what? ” asked Rosalind. " Something 
outre, I feel certain. 

Polly made a wry face, and winked her eyes at 
her companions. 

" I know I’m not refined enough for you. Miss Mer- 
ton,” she drawled. " I’m rough, like my dad, rough 
and ready; but, at any rate. I’m honest — at least, I 
think I’m honest. When I owe money, I don’t leave 
a stone unturned to pay what I owe. Having sinned, 
I repent. I enter the Valley of Humiliation, and give 
up all : who can do more ? ” 

" Oh, dear, Polly, I don’t think I’d call owing a 
little money, sinning,” said Lucy Marsh, whose ideas 
were known to be somewhat lax. 

" Well, my dear, there’s nothing for those in debt 
but to sell their possessions. My auction is on Mon- 
day. Will you come, Rosalind ? ” 

" You don’t mean it? ” said Rose, her blue eyes be- 
ginning to sparkle. 

" Yes, I do, absolutely and truly mean it.” 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


141 

‘‘ And you will sell your things — your lovely 
things ? ” 

“ My things, my lovely, lovely things must be sold.’' 

“ But not your clothes? Your new sealskin jacket, 
for instance ? ” 

Polly made a wry face for a moment. Putting her 
hand into her pocket she pulled out Spilman’s and 
Madame Clarice’s two bills. 

‘‘ I owe a lot,” she said, looking with a rueful coun- 
tenance at the sum total. Yes, I even fear the seal- 
skin must go. I don’t want to part with it ; dad gave 
it me just before I came here.” 

“ It’s a lovely seal,” said Annie Day, ** and it seems 
a sin to part with it; it’s cut in the most stylish way 
too, with those high shoulders.” 

‘‘ Don’t praise it, please,” said Polly, lying back in 
her chair, and covering her eyes with her hands. “ It 
cuts like a knife to part with dad’s last present. Well, 
I’m rightly punished. What a fool I was to get 
all those Japanese things from Spilman, and that fancy 
ball-dress for the theatricals. Oh, dear ! Oh, dear ! ” 

‘‘ Perhaps you won’t want to part with your seal, 
dear ; ” said Lucy, who was not so greedy as some of 
the other girls, and really pitied Polly. ‘‘You have 
so many beautiful things without that, that you will 
be sure to realize a good bit of money.” 

“ No, Lucy, I owe such a lot ; the seal must go. 
Oh, what a worry it is I ” 

“And at auctions of this kind,” said Rosalind, in 
her low voice, “even beautiful things don’t realize 
much. How can they ? ” 


142 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


Rosalind is after that seal/’ whispered Lucy to 
Annie Day. 

The seal would swallow you up, Rosie,” said An- 
nie, in a loud voice. '' Don’t aspire to it ; you’d never 
come out alive.” 

“ The seal can be brought to know good manners,” 
retorted Rose, angrily. His size can be diminished, 
and his strength abated. But I have not said that I 
want him at all. You do so jump at conclusions. Miss 
Day.” 

I know what I want,” said a girl called Hetty 
Jones who had not yet spoken : “ I’m going in for 
some of Polly’s ornaments. You won’t put too big a 
price upon your corals, will 3^011, Poll ? ” 

‘‘ I shall bid for your American rocking-chair, 
Polly,” exclaimed Miss Day. 

I tell you what you must do. Miss Singleton,” 
shouted another girl, “ you must get those inventories 
ready as soon as possible, and send them round the 
college for everyone to read, for you have got such 
nice things that there will be sure to be a great rush 
at your auction.” 

“ Don’t sell any of the college possessions by mis- 
take, my dear,” said Lucy Marsh. “ You would get 
into trouble then. Indeed, as it is, I don’t see how 
you are to keep out of it.” 

Polly pushed her hands impatiently through her 
bright red hair. 

Who’s afraid ? ” she said, and laughed. 

When are we to see your things, Polly?” asked 
Miss Jones. If the auction is on Monday, there must 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


143 


be a show day, when we can all go round and inspect. 
I know that’s always done at auctions, for IVe been 
at several in the country. The show day is the best 
fun of all. The farmers’ wives come and pinch the 
feather-beds between their thumbs and forefingers, 
and hold the blankets up to the light to see if the moths 
have got in.” 

“ Hetty, how vulgar ! ” interposed Miss Day. 
‘‘ What has Polly’s auction of her recherche things 
to do with blankets and feather-beds? Now the 
cocoa is ready. Who will help to carry the cups 
round ” 

‘‘ I had some fun to-day,” said Rosalind, when 
each of the girls, provided with their cups of cocoa, 
sat round and began to sip. ‘‘ I took Miss Propriety 
to town with me.” 

“ Oh, did you, darling ? Do tell us all about it ! ” 
said Annie Day running up to Rosalind and taking her 
hand. 

“ There isn’t much to tell. She behaved as I ex- 
pected ; her manners are not graceful, but she’s a deep 
one.” 

“ Anybody can see that who looks at her,” remarked 
Lucy Marsh. 

‘‘We went to the Elliot-Smiths’,” continued Rosa- 
lind. 

“ Good gracious, Rosie ! ” interrupted Hetty Jones. 
“You don’t mean to say you took Propriety to that 
house ? ” 

“Yes; why not? It’s the jolliest house in 
Kingsdene.” 


144 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


But fancy taking poor Propriety there. What did 
she say ? 

Say ? She scolded a good deal.’’ 

Scolded ! Poor little proper thing ! How I should 
have liked to have seen her. Did she open her purse, 
and exhibit its emptiness to the company at large? 
Did she stand on a chair and lecture the frivolous 
people who assemble in that house on the emptiness 
of life? Oh, how I wi^h I could have looked on at the 
fun!” 

You’d have beheld an edifying sight then, my 
dear,” said Rosalind. “ Prissie’s whole behavior was 
one to be copied. No words can describe her tact 
and grace.” 

“ But what did she do, Rosie ? I wish you would 
speak out and tell us. You know you are keeping 
something back.” 

“ Whenever she saw me she scolded me, and she 
tripped over my dress several times.” 

Oh, you dear, good, patient Rosalind, what a bore 
she must have been.” 

‘‘ No, she wasn’t, for I scarcely saw anything of 
her. She amused herself capitally without me, I can 
tell you.” 

“Amused herself! Propriety amused herself? 
How diverting ! Could she stoop to it ? ” 

“ She did. She stooped and — conquered. She 

secured for herself an adorer.” 

“ Rosalind, how absurd you are ! Poor, Plain 
Propriety ! ” 

“ As long as I live I shall hate the letter P,” sud- 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


145 


denly interrupted Annie Day, for since that dis- 
agreeable girl has got into the house we are always 
using it.’’ 

‘‘ Never mind, Rosalind ; go on with your story,” 
said Miss Jones. “What did Plain Propriety do?” 

Rosalind threw up her hands, rolled her eyes sky- 
wards, and uttered the terse remark — 

“ She flirted ! ” 

“Oh, Rosie! who would flirt with her? I suppose 
she got hold of some old rusty, musty don. But then 
I do not suppose you’d find that sort of man at the 
Elliot-Smiths’.” 

This remark came from Lucy Marsh. Rosalind 
Merton, who was leaning her fair head against a dark 
velvet cushion, looked as if she enjoyed the situation 
immensely. 

“What do you say to a Senior Wrangler?” she 
asked in a gentle voice. 

“Rosalind, what — not the Senior Wrangler?” 

Rosalind nodded. 

“ Oh ! oh ! oh ! what could he see — Geoffrey Ham- 
mond, of all people ! He’s so exclusive too.” 

“ Well,” said Hetty Jones, standing up reluctantly, 
for she felt it was time to return to her neglected 
studies, “ wonders will never cease ! I could not have 
supposed that Mr. Hammond would condescend to 
go near the Elliot-Smiths’, and most certainly I should 
never have guessed that he would look at a girl like 
Priscilla Peel.” 

“ Well, he flirted with her,” said Rosalind, “ and 
she with him. They were so delighted with one 


146 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


another that I could scarcely get Prissie away when 
it was time to leave. They looked quite engrossed — 
you know the kind of air — there was no mistaking it I '' 

‘‘ Miss Peel must have thanked you for taking her.” 

“Thanked me? That’s not Miss Prissie’s style. 
I could see she was awfully vexed at being disturbed.” 

“ Well, it’s rather shabby,” said Polly Singleton, 
speaking for the first time. “ Everyone at St. Benet’s 
knows to whom Mr. Hammond belongs.” 

“ Yes, yes, of course, of course,” cried several 
voices. 

“ And Maggie has been so kind to Miss Peel,” 
continued Polly. 

“Yes — shame! — how mean of little Propriety!” 
the voices echoed again. 

Rosalind gave a meaning glance at Annie Day. 
Annie raised her eyebrows, looked interrogative, then 
her face subsided into a satisfied expression. She 
asked no further questions, but she gave Rosalind an 
affectionate pat on the shoulder. 

Soon the other girls came up one by one to say good- 
night. Rosalind, Annie, and Lucy were alone. They 
drew their chairs together, and began to talk. 


CHAPTER XVL 


PRETTY LITTLE ROSALIND. 

** I HAVE done it now,” said Rosalind ; the es- 
trangement will come about naturally. Propriety 
won’t head a party at this college, for she will not 
have Miss Oliphant’s support. My dear girls, we need 
do nothing further. The friendship we regretted is 
at an end.” 

Did you take Priscilla Peel to the Elliot-Smiths^ 
on purpose, then ? ” asked Miss Day. 

‘‘ I took her there for my own purposes,” replied 
Rosalind. ‘‘ I wanted to go. I could not go alone, 
as it is against our precious rules. It was not con- 
venient for any of my own special friends to come 
with me, so I’d thought Pd play Prissie a nice little 
trick. Oh, wasn’t she angry! My dear girls, it was 
as good as a play to watch her face.” 

Rosalind lay back in her chair and laughed heartily. 
Her laughter was as melodious as the sound of silver 
bells. 

‘‘ Well,” said Miss Marsh, after a pause, I wish 
you would stop laughing and go on with your story. 
Rose.” 

Rosalind resumed her grave deportment. 

That’s all,” she said ; there’s nothing more to 
tell.” 


147 


148 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

“ Did you know, then, that Mr. Hammond would 
be there ? ” 

“ No, I had not the least idea that piece of luck 
would fall in my way. Meta managed that for me 
most delightfully. You know, girls, how earnestly the 
poor dear Elliot-Smiths aspire, and how vain are their 
efforts, to get into what we are pleased to call the 
‘ good set ’ here. It isn’t their fault, poor things, for, 
though they really have no talent nor the smallest 
literary desires, they would give their eyes to be ‘ hail- 
fellows-well-met ’ with some of our intellectual giants. 
Well, Meta got to know Mr. Hammond at a tennis 
party in the summer, and when she met him last week 
she asked him to come to her house to-day. She told 
me she was dying to have him, of course, but when 
she asked him she could see by his face and manner 
that he was searching his brains for an excuse to get 
out of it. All of a sudden it flashed into her head to 
say, ‘ Some of our friends from St. Benet’s will be 
present.’ The moment she said this he changed, and 
got very polite, and said he would certainly look in 
for a little while. Poor Meta was so delighted! You 
can fancy her chagrin when he devoted himself all the 
time to Prissie.” 

“He thought he’d meet Maggie Oliphant,” said 
Annie Day; “it was a shame to lure him on with a 
falsehood. I don’t wonder at people not respecting 
the Elliot-Smiths.” 

“ My dear,” responded Rosalind, “ Meta did not 
tell a lie. I could never have guessed that you were 
strait-laced, Annie.” 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


149 

“ Nor am I,” responded Annie, with a sigh, which 
she quickly suppressed. 

** The whole thing fitted in admirably with our 
wishes,’’ continued Rose, and now we need not do 
anything further in the matter. Rumor in the shape 
of Hetty Jones’s tongue, and Polly Singleton’s hints, 
will do the rest for us.” 

‘‘Do you really think that Maggie Oliphant cares 
for Mr. Hammond ? ” asked Lucy Marsh. 

“ Cares for him !” said Rosalind. “ Does a duck 
swim? Does a baby like sweet things? Maggie is 
so much in love with Mr. Hammond that she’s almost 
ill about it — there ! ” 

“ Nonsense ! ” exclaimed the other two girls. 

“ She is, I know she is. She treats him shamefully, 
because of some whim of hers. I only wish she may 
never get him.” 

“ He’d do nicely for you, wouldn’t he. Rose ? ” said 
Annie Day. 

A delicate pink came into Rosalind’s cheeks. She 
rose to leave the .room. 

“ Mr. Hammond is not in my style,” she said. 
“ Much too severe and too learned. Good-night, girls. 
I must look over the notes of that wretched French 
lecture before I go to bed.” 

Rosalind sought her own room, which was in an- 
other corridor."^ It was late now — past eleven o’clock. 
The electric light had been put out. She was well sup- 
plied with candles, however, and lighting two on the 
mantelpiece and two on her bureau, she proceeded to 
stir up the fire and to make her room warm and cozy. 


ISO A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

Rosalind still wore the pretty light silk which had 
given her such an elegant appearance at the Elliot- 
Smiths’ that afternoon. Securing the bolt of her 
door, she pushed aside a heavy curtain, which con- 
cealed the part of her room devoted to her wardrobe, 
washing apparatus, etc. Rosalind’s wardrobe had a 
glass door, and she could see her petite figure in it 
from head to foot. It was a very small figure, but 
exquisitely proportioned. Its owner admired it much. 
She turned herself round, took up a hand-glass, and 
surveyed herself in profile, and many other positions. 
Then, taking off her pretty dress, she arrayed herself 
in a long white muslin dressing-robe, and letting 
down her golden hair, combed out the glittering 
masses. They fell in showers below her waist. Her 
face looked more babyish and innocent than ever as it 
smiled to its own fair image in the glass. 

How he did scowl at me ! ” said Rosalind, sud- 
denly speaking aloud. “ But I had to say it. I was 
determined to find out for myself how much or how 
little he cares for Maggie Oliphant, and, alas! there’s 
nothing of the Mittle ’ in his affection. Well, well! 
I did not do badly to-day. I enjoyed myself, and I 
took a nice rise out of that disagreeable Miss Peel. 
Now must I look through those horrid French notes? 
Need I?” She pirouetted on one toe in front of the 
glass. The motion exhilarated her, and, raising her 
white wrapper so as to get a peep at her small pretty 
feet, she waltzed slowly and gracefully ifi front of the 
mirror. 

I can’t and won’t study to-night,” she said again. 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


151 

I hate study, and I will not spoil my looks by burning 
the midnight oil.’’ 

Suddenly she clasped her hands, and the color 
rushed into her cheeks. 

‘‘ How fortunate that I remembered ! I must write 
to mother this very night. This is Thursday. The 
auction is on Monday. I have not a post to lose.” 



“ I will not spoil ray looks by burning the midnight oil.” 

Hastily seating herself in front of her bureau, 
Rosalind scribbled a few lines: — 

Dearest, Precious Mamsie — 

** Whatever happens, please send me a postal ordef 
for £10 by return. One of the richest girls in the 


152 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


place is going to have an auction, and I shall pick up 
some treasures. If you could spare £15, or even 
£20, the money would be well spent, but ten at least 
I must have. There is a sealskin jacket, which cost 
at least eighty pounds, and such coral ornaments — you 
know, that lovely pink shade. Send me all you can, 
precious mamsie, and make your Baby happy. 

‘‘ Your own little Rose. 

‘‘ P.S. — Oh, mamsie, such a sealskin! and such 
coral ! ” 

This artless epistle was quickly enclosed in an 
envelope, addressed and deposited in the post-box. 
Afterwards pretty little Rosalind spent a night of 
dreamless slumber and awoke in the morning as fresh 
and innocent looking as the fairest of the babies she 
compared herself to. 


CHAPTER XVII. 


SEALSKIN AND PINK CORAL. 

Monday arrived. It wanted now less than three 
weeks to the end of the term. A good many girls 
were talking about home and Christmas and already 
the hard-worked, the studious, the industrious were 
owning to the first symptoms of that pleasant fatigue 
which would entitle them to the full enjoyment of 
their merited holiday. 

Priscilla was now a happy girl. She had found her 
niche in the college; her work was delightful. Under 
Maggie’s advice she became a member of the Debat- 
ing Society, and rather reluctantly allowed her name 
to be entered in the Dramatic Club. She felt very 
shy about this, but that was because she did not know, 
her own power. To her astonishment, Priscilla found 
that she could act. If the part suited her she could 
throw herself into it so that she ceased to be awkward, 
ungainly Priscilla Peel. Out of herself she was no 
longer awkward, no longer ungainly. She could only 
personate certain characters; light and airy parts she 
could not attempt, but where much depended on pas- 
sion and emotion Priscilla could do splendidly. Every 
day her friends found fresh points of interest in this 
queer girl. Nancy Banister was really attached to 
her, Maggie ^was most faithful in her declared friend- 

153 


154 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

ship, and Miss Heath took more notice of Priscilla 
than of any other girl in the Hall. The different 
lecturers spoke highly of Miss Peel’s comprehension, 
knowledge, and ability. In short, things were going 
well with her, and she owned to her own heart 
that she had never felt happier in her life. 

Prissie, too, was looking forward to the Christmas 
holidays. She was to return home then, and her. 
letters to her three little sisters, to Aunt Raby, and 
to Mr. Hayes were full of the delights of her college 
life. 

No one could have been more angry than poor 
Prissie during that miserable time at the Elliot- 
Smiths’. Many complaints did she resolve to make, 
and dire was the vengeance which she hoped would 
fall on Rose’s devoted head. But during her talk 
with Mr. Hammond, some of her anger had cooled 
down. He had touched on great subjects, and Pris- 
sie’s soul had responded like a musical instrument to 
the light and skilled finger of the musician. All her 
intellectual powers were aroused to their utmost, 
keenest life during this brief little talk. She found 
that Hammond could say better and more compre- 
hensive things than even her dear old tutor, Mr. 
Hayes. Hammond was abreast of the present-day 
aspect of those things in which Prissie delighted. 
Her short talk with him made up for all the tedium 
of the rest of that wretched afternoon. 

On her walk home Priscilla made up her mind to 
have nothing further to say to Rose, but also not to 
make a complaint about her. She would pass the 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 155 

matter over in silence. If questioned, • she would tell 
her own friends where she had been; if not ques- 
tioned, she would volunteer no information. 

Maggie and Nancy did ask her casually what had 
kept her out so long. 

“ I was at the Elliot-Smiths’ with Miss Merton,'’ 
replied Priscilla. 

They both started when she said this, and looked 
at her hard. They were too well-bred, however, to 
give utterance to the many comments which crowded 
to their lips. Prissie read their thoughts like a 
book. 

I did not like it at all,” she said ; ‘‘ but I’d rather 
say nothing about it, please. After Mr. Hammond 
came I was happy.” 

“Mr. Hammond was there?” said Nancy, in an 
eager voice. “ Geoffrey Hammond was at the Elliot- 
Smiths’ ? Impossible ! ” 

“ He was there,” repeated Prissie. She glanced 
nervously at Maggie, who had taken up a book, and 
was pretending to read. “ He came, and he spoke 
to me. He was very, very kind, and he made me so 
happy.” 

“ Dear Prissie,” said Maggie, suddenly. She got 
up, went over to the young girl, tapped her affec- 
tionately on the shoulder, and left the room. 

Prissie sat, looking thoughtfully before her. After 
a time she bade Nancy Banister “ Good-night,” and 
went off to her own room to study the notes she had 
taken that morning at the French lecture. 

The next few days passed without anything special 


156 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

occurring. If a little rumor were already beginning 
to swell in the air, it scarcely reached the ears of 
those principally concerned. Maggie Oliphant con- 
tinued to make a special favorite of Miss Peel. She 
sat near her at breakfast, and at the meetings of the 
Dramatic Society was particularly anxious to secure 
a good part for Priscilla. The members of the society 
intended to act The Princess before the end of the 
term, and as there was a great deal to work up, and 
many rehearsals were necessary, they met in the little 
theatre on most evenings. 

Maggie Oliphant had been unanimously selected 
to take the part of the Princess. She electrified 
everyone by drawing Miss Peel towards her, and 
saying in an emphatic voice — 

‘‘ You must be the Prince, Priscilla.’’ 

A look of dismay crept over several faces. One of 
two made different proposals. 

“ Would not Nancy Banister take the part better, 
Maggie?” said Miss Claydon, a tall, graceful girl, 
who was to be Psyche. 

‘‘No; Nancy is to be Cyril. She sings well, and 
can do the part admirably. Miss Peel must be the 
Prince: I will have no other lover. What do you 
say. Miss Peel?” 

“ I cannot ; it is impossible,” almost whispered 
Prissie. 

“ ‘ Cannot ’ is a word which must not be listened 
to in our Dramatic Society,” responded Maggie. “ I 
promise to turn you out a most accomplished Prince, 
my friend; no one shall be disappointed in you. 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


157 

Girls, do you leave this matter in my hands? Do 
you leave the Prince to me ? 

‘‘We cannot refuse you the privilege of choosing 
your own Prince, Princess,'' said Miss Claydon, with 
a graceful courtesy. 

The others assented, but unwillingly. Miss Oli- 
phant was known to be more full of whims than 
anyone else in the college. Her extraordinary and 
sudden friendship for Prissie was regarded as her 
latest caprice. 

Rosalind Merton was not a particularly good 
actress, but her face was too pretty not to be 
called into requisition. She was to take the part of 
Melissa. 

The society had a grand meeting on the day of 
Polly Singleton’s auction. Matters were still very 
much in a state of chaos, but the rehearsal of some of 
the parts was got through with credit under the 
directions of the clever stage-manager, one of the 
nicest and best girls in the college, Constance Field. 
She had a knack of putting each girl at her ease — of 
discovering the faintest sparks of genius, and fanning 
them into flame. 

Priscilla had learned her speeches accurately: her 
turn came; she stood up trembling and began. 
Gradually the stony (or was it yearning?) look in 
Maggie’s face moved her. She fancied herself Ham- 
mond, not the Prince. When she spoke to Maggie 
she felt no longer like a feeble school-girl acting a 
part. She thought she was pleading for Hammond, , 
and enthusiasm got into her voice, and a light filled 


158 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

her eyes. There was a little cheer when Priscilla got 
through her first rehearsal, Nancy Banister came up 
to Rosalind. 

'' I do believe Maggie is right/’ she said, “ and that 
Miss Peel will take the part capitally.” 

‘‘ Miss Oliphant is well known for her magna- 
nimity,” retorted Rosalind, an ugly look spoiling the 
expression of her face. 

‘‘ Her magnanimity? What do you mean. Rose? ” 
To choose that girl for her Prince!” retorted 
Rosalind. “ Ask Mr. Hammond what I mean. Ask 
the Elliot-Smiths.” 

“ I don’t know the Elliot-Smiths,” said Nancy, in 
a cold voice. She turned away; she felt displeased 
and annoyed. 

Rose glanced after her; then she ran up to Maggie 
Oliphant, who was preparing to leave the little 
theatre. 

'' Don’t you want to see the auction ? ” she said, in 
a gay voice. It’s going to be the best fun we have 
had for many a long day.” 

Maggie turned and looked at her. 

The auction ? What auction do you mean ? ” 
she asked. 

‘‘ Why Polly Singleton’s, of course. You’ve not 
heard of it ? It’s the event of the term ! ” 

Maggie laughed. 

“ You must be talking nonsense. Rose,” she said. 
** An auction at St. Benet’s ! A real auction ? Im- 
possible ! ” 

‘‘ No, it’s not impossible. It’s true. Polly owes 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


159 


for a lot of things, and she’s going to pay for them in 
that way. Did you not get a notice? Polly declared 
she would send one without fail to every girl in the 
college.” 

“ Now I remember,” said Miss Oliphant, laughing. 
‘‘ I got an extraordinary type-written production. I 
regarded it as a hoax, and consigned it to the waste- 
paper basket.” 

“ But it wasn’t a hoax ; it was true. Come away, 
Miss Oliphant, do. Polly has got some lovely things.” 

‘‘ I don’t think I even know who Polly is,” said 
Maggie. She surely is not an inmate of Heath 
Hall?” 

No, no — of Katharine Hall. You must know 
her by sight at least. A great, big, fat girl, with red 
hair and freckles.” 

“ Yes, now I remember. I think she has rather a 
pleasant face.” 

‘‘Oh, do you really? Isn’t she awfully common 
and vulgar-looking?” 

“ Common and vulgar-looking people are often 
pleasant, nevertheless,” retorted Maggie. 

“You’ll come to her auction?” insisted Rose. 

“ I don’t know. She has no right to have an 
auction. Such a proceeding would give great dis- 
pleasure to our Principals.” 

“ How can you tell that ? There never was an 
auction at the college before.” 

“ How can I tell. Rose ? Instinct is my guide in 
a matter of this sort.” 

Maggie stepped back and looked haughty. 


i6o A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


Well/’ said Rose, ‘‘ the Principals won’t ever 
know ; we are taking good care of that.” 

Oh ! I hope you may be successful. Good- 
night.” 

Maggie turned to walk away. She saw Priscilla 
standing not far off. 

“ Come, Prissie,” she said, affectionately, ‘‘ you did 
admirably to-night, but you must have another lesson. 
You missed two of the best points in that last speech. 
Come back with me into the theatre at once.” 

Rose bit her lips with vexation. She was wildly 
anxious to be at the auction. The sealskin might 
be put up for sale, and she not present. The corals 
might go to some other happy girl ; but she had made 
a resolve to bring some of the very best girls in the 
college to this scene of rioting. Her reckless com- 
panions had dared her to do this, and she felt what 
she called her honor ” at stake. Nancy Banister 
had declined her invitation with decision; Constance 
Field had withered her with a look. Now she must 
secure Maggie. 

“ I wish you’d come,” she said, following Maggie 
and Prissie to the door of the theatre. It will be an 
awful disappointment if you don’t! We all reckoned 
on having you.” 

“What do you mean. Rose?” 

“ We thought you wouldn’t be above a bit of fun. 
You never used to be, you know. You never used to 
be strict and proper, and over-righteous, used you ? ” 

Priscilla was startled to see the queer change these 
few words made on Maggie. Her cheeks lost their 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. i6i 

roses; her eyes grew big, pathetic, miserable. Then 
a defiant expression filled them. 

“ If you put it in that way,” she said, I’ll go and 
peep at the thing. It isn’t my taste, nor my style, 
but goodness knows I’m no better than the rest of 
you. Come, Prissie.” 

Maggie seized Priscilla’s hand; her clasp was so 
tight as to be almost painful. She hurried Prissie 
along so fast that Rose could scarcely keep up with 
them. 

They entered the hall. Maggie seized a hat for 
herself and another for Prissie from the hat-stand; 
then the three girls crossed the garden to Katharine 
Hall. A moment or two later they had reached the 
scene of the evening’s amusement. 

Loud voices and laughter greeted them; they en- 
tered a large room crowded to overflowing. The 
atmosphere here was hot and stifling, and chaos 
reigned supreme. Pictures, ornaments of all kinds 
had been removed roughly and hastily from the 
walls; clothes, and even jewels, were piled on the 
tables, and a tall girl, standing on a chair, was de- 
claiming volubly for the benefit of her companions. 

When Maggie, Rose, and Priscilla entered the 
room Polly was exhibiting the charms of a yellow 
silk dress somewhat the worse for wear. Laughter 
choked her voice; her bright blue eyes shone with 
excitement and amusement. 

‘‘Who’ll try this?” she began. “It has a double 
charm. Not only has it reposed round this fair and 
lovely form, but the silk of which it is made was 


i 62 a sweet girl graduate. 


given to me by my mother’s aunt, who had it from 
her mother before her. When I part with this, I part 
with a relic. Those who purchase it secure for them- 
selves a piece of history. Who will buy, who will 
buy, who will buy? An historical dress going — 
such a bargain ! Who, who will buy ? 

“ I’ll give you five shillings, Polly,’’ screamed a 
dark-eyed girl who stood near. 

‘‘ Five shillings ! This lovely dress going for five 
shillings ! ” proceeded Polly. 

“ And sixpence,” added another voice. 

“ This beautiful historical robe going for five-and- 
sixpence,” said Miss Singleton, in her gay voice. 
‘‘ Oh, it’s a bargain — it’s dirt cheap! Who will buy? 
who will buy ? ” 

The bids went up, and finally the yellow dress was 
knocked down to a rosy-faced country girl for the 
sum of thirteen shillings and ninepence. 

Polly’s various other possessions were one by one 
brought to the hammer, some of them fetching fairly 
large sums, for they were most of them good and 
worth having, and there were wealthy girls at the 
college, who were not above securing a bargain when 
it came in their way. 

At last the prize on which all Rose’s hopes were set 
was put up for sale. Polly’s magnificent sealskin 
jacket was held aloft, and displayed to the admiring 
and covetous gaze of many. Rose’s face brightened; 
an eager, greedy look filled her eyes. She actually 
trembled in her anxiety to secure this prize of prizes. 

Maggie Oliphant, who was standing in a listless, 



“ Who, who will buy.” — P age 162. 




1 64 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


indifferent attitude near the door, not taking the 
smallest part in the active proceedings which were 
going forward, was for the first time roused to in- 
terest by the expression on Rosalind’s face. She 
moved a step or two into the crowd, and when one or 
two timid bids were heard for the coveted treasure, 
she raised her own voice, and for the first time ap- 
peared eager to secure something for herself. 

Rose bid against her, an angry flush filling her 
blue eyes as she did so. Maggie nonchalantly made 
her next bid a little higher — Rose raised hers. Soon 
they were the only two in the field ; other girls had 
come to the limit of their purses, and withdrew, van- 
quished, from the struggle. 

Rosalind’s face grew very white. Could she have 
knocked Maggie Oliphant down with a blow she 
would have done so at that moment. Maggie calmly 
and quietly continued her bids, raising them gradu- 
ally higher and higher. Five, six, seven, eight, nine, 
ten pounds: Rose had come to the end of her re- 
sources. She stepped away with a bitter smile on 
her face. The sealskin jacket was Maggie Oliphant’s 
property for ten guineas. 

,Maggie laid it carelessly on a table near, and re- 
turning once more to her position near the door, 
watched the sale proceed. One by one Polly Single- 
ton parted with her dresses, her pictures, her furni- 
ture. At last, opening a case, she proceeded to dis- 
pose of some trinkets, none of which, with the excep- 
tion of the pink coral set, was of very high value. 
This, which consisted of necklace, bracelets, and ear- 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 165 

rings, and some pretty pins for the hair, was most 
eagerly coveted by many. Several girls bid for the 
coral, and Maggie, who had not raised her voice since 
she secured the seaskin jacket, once more noticed 
the greedy glitter in Rosalind’s eyes. 

“ I can’t help it,” she said, turning and speaking 
in a low voice to Priscilla who stood by her side — 

I can’t help it, Prissie ; I don’t want that coral a 
bit — coral doesn’t suit me: I dislike it as an orna- 
ment. But something inside of me says Rose Merton 
shall not wear it. Stay here, Prissie, I’ll be back 
in a minute.” 

Miss Oliphant moved forward; she was so tall that 
her head could be seen above those of most of the 
other girls. 

The bids for the coral had now risen to three 
pounds ten. Maggie at one bound raised them ten 
shillings. Rose bid against her, and for a short time 
one or two other girls raised their previous offers. 
The price for the coral rose and rose. Soon a large 
sum was offered for it, and still the bids kept rising. 
Rosalind and Maggie were once more alone in the 
field, and now any onlooker could perceive that it 
was not the desire to obtain the pretty ornaments, 
but the wish for victory which animated both girls. 

When the bids rose above ten guineas Rosalind’s 
face assumed a ghastly hue, but she was now far too 
angry with Maggie to pause or consider the fact that 
she was offering more money for the pink coral than 
she possessed in the world. The bids still went higher 
and higher. There was intense excitement in the 


1 66 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


room; all the noisy babel ceased. No sound was 
heard but the eager voices of the two who were 
cruelly fighting each other, and the astonished tones 
of the young auctioneer. Twelve, thirteen, fourteen, 
pounds were reached. Maggie’s bid was fourteen 
pounds. 

‘‘ Guineas ! ” screamed Rose, with a weak sort of 
gasp. 

Maggie turned and looked at her, then walked 
slowly back to her place by Priscilla’s side. 

The coral belonged to Rose Merton, and she had 
four guineas too little to pay for it. 


CHAPTER XVIIL 


A BLACK- SELF AND A WHITE SELF. 

“ It is quite true, Maggie,” said Nancy Banister. 

It IS about the auction. Yes, there is no doubt 
about that. What possessed you to go ? ” 

Maggie Oliphant was standing in the centre of her 
own room with an open letter in her hand. Nancy 
was reading it over her shoulder : — 

“ Katharine Hall^ 

Dec. 2. 

Miss Eccleston and Miss Heath request Miss Oli- 
phant and Miss Peel to present themselves in Miss 
Ecclestones private sitting-room this evening at seven 
o’clock. 

“ That is all,ee said Maggie. It sounds as solemn 
and unfriendly as if one were about to be tried for 
some capital offence.” 

‘‘ It’s the auction, of course,” repeated Nancy. 
“Those girls thought they had kept it so quiet; but 
someone must have ‘ peached,’ I suppose, to curry 
favor. Whatever made you go, Maggie? You know 
you have never mixed yourself up with that Day, and 
Merton, and Marsh set. As to that poor Polly Sin- 
gleton, there’s no harm in her, but she’s a perfect 
madcap. What could have possessed you to go ? ” 

167 


i68 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


“ My evil genius/’ repeated Maggie, in a gloomy 
tone. “ You don’t suppose I wished to be there, 
Nancy; but that horrid little Merton girl said some- 
thing taunting, and then, I forgot myself. Oh, dear, 
Nancy! what shall I ever do with that other self of 
mine? It will ruin me in the end. It gets stronger 
every day.” 

Maggie sat down on the sofa. Nancy suddenly 
knelt by her side. 

‘‘ Dear Meg,” she said, caressingly, “ you’re the no- 
blest, and the sweetest, and the most beautiful girl at St. 
Benet’s I Why can’t you live up to your true self ? ” 
There are two seifs in me,” replied Maggie. 

And if one even approaches the faintest semblance 
of angelhood, the other is black as pitch. There, it 
only wastes time to talk the thing over. I’m in for 
the sort of scrape I hate most. See, Nancy, I bought 
this at the auction.’^ 

She opened her wardrobe, and taking out Polly 
Singleton’s magnificent eighty-guinea sealskin jacket, 
slipped it on. 

“ Don’t I look superb ? ” said Maggie. She shut 
the wardrobe-door, and surveyed herself in its long 
glass. Brown was Maggie Oliphant’s color. It har- 
monized with the soft tints of her delicately rounded 
face, with the rich color in her hair, with the light 
in her eyes. It added to all these charms, softening 
them, giving to them a more perfect lustre. 

‘‘ Oh, Maggie ! ” said Nancy, clasping her hands, 
‘‘ you ought always to be dressed as you are now.” 

Maggie dropped her arms suddenly to her sides. 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 169 

The jacket, a little too large for her, slid off her 
shoulders, and lay in a heap on the floor. 

“What?” she said suddenly. “Am I never to 
show my true and real self? Am I always to be dis- 
guised in sham beauty and sham goodness? Oh, 
Nancy, Nancy! if there is a creature I hate — I hate 
— her name is Maggie Oliphant ! ” 

Nancy picked up the sealskin jacket, and put it 
back into the wardrobe. 

“ I am sorry you went to the auction, Maggie,” 
she repeated, “ and I’m more sorry still to find you 
bought poor Polly Singleton’s sealskin. Well, it’s 
done now, and we have to consider how to get you 
out of this scrape. There’s no time for you to in- 
dulge in that morbid talk of yours to-day, Maggie, 
darling. Let us consider what’s best to be done.” 

“ Nothing,’' retorted Maggie. “ I shall simply go 
to Miss Heath and Miss Eccleston, and tell them the 
truth. There’s nothing else to be done. No hope 
whatever of getting out of the affair. I went to Polly 
Singleton’s auction because -Rosalind Merton raised 
the demon in me. I tried to become the possessor of 
the sealskin jacket because her heart was set on it. 
I won an eighty-guinea jacket for ten guineas. You 
see how ignoble my motives were, also how unworthy 
the results. I did worse even than that — for I will 
out with the truth to you, Nancy — I revenged myself 
still further upon that spiteful little gnat, Rosalind, 
and raised the price of her coveted coral to such an 
extent that I know by her face she is pounds in debt 
for it. Now, my dear, what have you to say to me? 


170 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

Nothing good, I know that. Let me read Aristotle 
for the next hour just to calm my mind.’^ 

Maggie turned away, seated herself by her writing 
bureau, and tried to lose both the past and the present 
in her beloved Greek. 

“ She will do it, too,’' whispered Nancy as she left 
the room. No one ever was made quite like Maggie, 
She can feel tortures, and yet the next moment she 
can be in ecstasy. She is so tantalizing that at times 
you are almost brought to believe her own stories 
about herself. You are almost sure that she has got 
the black self as well as the white self. But through 
it all, yes, through it all, you love her. Dear Mag- 
gie ! Whatever happens, I must always — always love 
her.” 

Nancy was walking slowly down the corridor when 
a room-door was gently opened, and the sweet child- 
ish innocent face of Rosalind peeped out. 

Nancy, is that you ? Do, for Heaven’s sake, come 
in and speak to me for a moment.” 

What about, Rosalind ? I have only a minute or 
two to spare. My German lecture is to begin imme- 
diately.” 

Oh, what does that signify? You don’t know 
the awful trouble we’ve got into.” 

** You mean about the auction? ” 

“Yes — yes; so you have heard?” 

“ Of course I’ve heard. If that is all, Rosalind, I 
cannot wait to discuss the matter now. I am very 
sorry for you, of course, but as I said to Maggie, why 
did you do it ? ” 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


171 

Oh, youVe been talking to Miss Oliphant ? 
Thank goodness she’ll have to answer for her sins as 
well as the rest of us.” 

“ Maggie is my friend, so you need not abuse her, 
Rosalind.” 

Lucky for her that she has got one true friend I ” 
retorted Rosalind. 

‘‘ What do you mean? ” 

I mean what I say. Maggie is making such a 
fool of herself that we are all laughing at her behind 
her back.” 

‘‘ Indeed? I fail to understand you.” 

“ You are being made a fool of, too, Nancy. Oh, 
I did think you’d have had more sense.” 

“ How ? Speak. Say at once what you want to 
say, Rosalind, and stop talking riddles, for I must fly 
to my work.” 

‘‘ Fly, then,” retorted Rosalind, ‘‘ only think twice 
before you give your confidence to a certain person. 
A person who makes a fine parade of poverty and so- 
called honesty of purpose, but who can, and who 
does, betray her kindest and best friends behind her 
back. It is my private belief we have to thank this 
virtuous being for getting us into the pleasant scrape 
we are in. I am convinced she has tried to curry 
favor by telling Miss Heath all about poor Polly’s 
auction.” 

“ You mean Priscilla Peel? ” said Nancy, in a firm 
voice. She forgot her German lecture now. You 
have no right to say words of that kind. You have 
taken a dislike to Prissie, no one knows why. She is 


172 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

not as interesting nor as beautiful as Maggie, but she 
is good, and you should respect her.'* 

Rosalind laughed bitterly. 

‘‘Good? Is she? Ask Mr. Hammond. You say 
she is not beautiful nor interesting. Perhaps he finds 
her both. Ask him." 

“ Rosalind, I shall tell Maggie what you say. This 
is not the first time you have hinted unkind things 
about Priscilla. It is better to sift a matter of this 
kind to the bottom than to hint it all over the college 
as you are doing. Maggie shall take it in hand.” 

“ Let her ! I shall only be too delighted ! What a 
jolly time the saintly Priscilla will have.” 

“ I can't stay any longer, Rosalind.” 

“ But, Nancy, just one moment. I want to put 
accounts right with Polly before to-night. Mother 
sent me ten pounds to buy something at the auction. 
The coral cost fourteen guineas. I have written to 
mother for the balance, and it may come by any post. 
Do lend it to me until it comes ! Do, kind Nancy ! ” 

“ I have not got so much in the world, I have not 
really, Rosalind. Good-by; my lecture will have 
begun.” 

Nancy ran out of the room, and Miss Merton 
turned to survey ruefully her empty purse, and to 
read again a letter which had already arrived from 
her mother: — 

“ My Dear Rosalind — 

“ I have not the additional money to spare you, 
my poor child. The ten pounds which I weakly 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 173 

yielded at your first earnest request was, in reality, 
taken from the money which is to buy your sisters 
their winter dresses. I dare not encroach any further 
on it, or your father would certainly ask me why the 
girls were dressed so shabbily. Fourteen guineas for 
coral! You know, my dear child, we cannot afford 
this extravagance. My advice is to return it to your 
friend, and to ask her to let you have the ten guineas 
back. You might return it to me in a Postal Order, 
for I want it badly. It w^as one thing to struggle to 
let you have it in the hopes that you would secure a 
really valuable garment like a sealskin jacket, and 
another to give it to you for some rather useless 
ornaments. 

Your affectionate mother, 

“ Alice Merton.^' 


CHAPTER XIX. 


IN MISS ECCLESTONES SITTING-ROOM. 

Miss Eccleston was a dark, heavy-looking’ per- 
son; she was not as attractive either in appearance or 
manner as Miss Heath. She was estimable, and the 
college authorities thought most highly of her, but 
her character possessed more hardness than softness, 
and she was not as popular with the girls and young 
lecturers who lived in Katharine Hall as was Miss 
Heath with her girls. 

When Maggie entered Miss Eccleston’s sitting- 
room that evening, she found the room about half- 
full of eager, excited-looking girls. Miss Eccleston 
was standing up and speaking; Miss Heath was lean- 
ing against the wall; a velvet curtain made a back- 
ground which brought out her massive and grand 
figure in full relief. 

Miss Eccleston looked excited and angry; Miss 
Heath’s expression was a little perplexed, and a kind 
of sorrowful mirth brought smiles to her lips now 
and then, which she was most careful to suppress 
instantly. 

As Maggie made her way to the front of the room 
she recognized several of the girls. Rosalind Merton, 
Annie Day, Lucy Marsh, were all present. She saw 
them, although they were standing hidden behind 

174 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


175 


many other girls. Prissie, too, was there — she had 
squeezed herself into a corner. She looked awkward, 
plain, and wretched. She was clasping and unclasp- 
ing her hands, and trying to subdue the nervous 
tremors which she could not conceal. 

Maggie, as she walked across the room, singled 
Prissie out. She gave her a swift glance, a brilliant 
and affectionate smile, and then stood in such a posi- 
tion that neither Miss Eccleston nor Miss Heath 
could catch a glimpse of her. 

Miss Eccleston, who had been speaking when Mag- 
gie entered the room, was now silent. She had a 
note-book in her hand, and was rapidly writing some- 
thing in it with a pencil. Someone gave Maggie a 
rather severe prod on her elbow. Polly Singleton, 
tall, flushed, and heavy, stood close to her side. 

You’ll stand up for me, won’t you. Miss Oli- 
phant,” whispered Polly. 

Maggie raised her eyes, looked at the girl, who 
was even taller than herself, and began to reply in 
her usual voice. 

Silence,” said Miss Eccleston. She put down her 
note-book. ** I wish for no conversation between you 
at the present moment, young ladies. Good-evening, 
Miss Oliphant; I am pleased to see you here. I shall 
have a few questions to ask you in a minute. Now, 
Miss Singleton, if you please, we will resume our con- 
versation. You have confessed to the fact of the 
auction. I wish now to ascertain what your motive 
was.” 

Poor Polly stammered and reddened, twisted her 


176 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

hands as badly as Prissie herself could have done, and 
looked to right and left of her in the most bewildered 
and unhappy manner. 

Don’t you hear me, Miss Singleton ? I wish to 
know what your motive was in having an auction in 
Katharine Hall,” repeated Miss Eccleston. 

Tell her the truth,” whispered Maggie. 

Polly, who was in a condition to catch even at a 
straw for support, said falteringly — 

“ I had the auction in my room because of dad.” 

Miss Eccleston raised her brows. The amused 
smile of sorrow round Miss Heath’s mouth became 
more marked. She came forward a few steps, and 
stood near Miss Eccleston. 

You must explain yourself. Miss Singleton,” 
repeated the latter lady. 

‘‘ Do tell everything,” said Maggie, again. 

'' Dad is about the only person I hate vexing,” 
began Polly once more. He is awfully rich, but he 
hates me to get into debt, and — and — there was no 
other way to raise money. I couldn’t tell dad — I — 
couldn't keep out of debt, so I had to sell my things.” 

“ You have made a very lame excuse. Miss Sin- 
gleton,” said Miss Eccleston, after a pause. ‘‘You 
did something which was extremely irregular and 
improper. Your reason for doing it was even worse 
than the thing itself. You were in debt. The stu- 
dents of St. Benet’s are not expected to be in debt.” 

“But there’s no rule against it,” suddenly inter- 
rupted Maggie. 

“ Hush ! your turn to speak will come presently. 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


177 


You know, Miss Singleton — all the right-minded 
girls in this college know — that we deal in principles, 
not rules. Now, please go on with your story.’' 

Polly’s broken and confused narrative continued 
for the next five minutes. There were some titters 
from the girls behind her — even Miss Heath smiled 
faintly. Miss Eccleston alone remained grave and 
displeased. 

‘‘ That will do,” she said at last. ‘‘ You are a silly 
and rash girl, and your only possible defence is your 
desire to keep the knowledge of your extravagance 
from your father. Your love for him, however, has 
never taught you true nobility. Had you that even 
in the most shadowy degree, you would abstain from 
the things which he detests. He gives you an ample 
allowance. Were you a school-girl and I your mis- 
tress, I should punish you severely for your conduct.” 

Miss Eccleston paused. Polly put her handker- 
chief up to her eyes and began to sob loudly. 

‘‘ Miss Oliphant,” said Miss Eccleston, “ will you 
please account for the fact that you, who are looked 
up to in this college, you who are one of our senior 
students, and for whom Miss Heath has a high 
regard, took part in the disgraceful scenes which 
occurred in Miss Singleton’s room on Monday even- 
ing?” 

“ I shall certainly tell you the truth,” retorted 
Maggie. She paused for a moment. Then, the color 
flooding her cheeks, and her eyes looking straight 
before her, she began — 

‘‘ I went to Miss Singleton’s room knowing that I 


1/8 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

was doing wrong. I hated to go, and did not take 
the smallest interest in the proceedings which were 
being enacted there.’^ She paused again. Her voice 
which had been slightly faltering, grew a little firmer. 
Her eyes met Miss Heath’s, which were gazing at 
her in sorrowful and amazed surprise. Then she 
continued — ‘‘ I did not go alone. I took another and 
perfectly innocent girl with me. She is a newcomer, 
and this is her first term. She would naturally be 
led by me, and I wish therefore to exonerate her 
completely. Her name is Priscilla Peel. She did 
not buy anything, and she hated being there even 
more than I did, but I took her hand and absolutely 
forced her to come with me.” 

“ Did you buy anything at the auction. Miss Oli- 
phant?” 

Yes, a sealskin jacket.” 

Do you mind telling me what you paid for it ? ” 

‘‘ Ten guineas.” 

‘‘ Was that, in your opinion, a fair price for the 
jacket? ” 

The jacket was worth a great deal more. The 
price I paid for it was much below its value.” 

Miss Eccleston made some further notes in her 
book. Then she looked up. 

“ Have you anything more to say, Miss Oliphant? ” 

‘‘ I could say more. I could make you think even 
worse of me than you now think, but as any further 
disclosures of mine would bring another girl into 
trouble I would rather not speak.” 

“ You are certainly not forced to speak. I am 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


179 

obliged to you for the candor with which you have 
treated me.’’ 

Miss Eccleston then turned to Miss Heath, and 
said a few words to her in a low voice. Her words 
were not heard by the anxiously listening girls, but 
they seemed to displease Miss Heath, who shook her 
head; but Miss Eccleston held very firmly to her own 
opinion. After a pause of a few minutes, Miss Heath 
came forward and addressed the young girls who 
were assembled before her. 

‘‘ The leading spirit of this college,” she said, ‘‘ is 
almost perfect immunity from the bondage of rules. 
The Principals of these Halls have fully trusted the 
students who reside in them, and relied on their 
honor, their rectitude, their sense of sound principle. 
Hitherto we have had no reason to complain that the 
spirit of absolute trust which we have shown has been 
abused, but the circumstance which has just occurred 
has given Miss Eccleston and myself some pain.” 

‘‘ It has surprised us ; it has given us a blow,” in- 
terrupted Miss Eccleston. 

“ And Miss Eccleston feels,” proceeded Miss 
Heath, ‘‘ and perhaps she is right, that the matter 
ought to be laid before the college authorities, who 
will decide what are the best steps to be taken.” 

You don’t agree with that view, do you. Miss 
Heath?” asked Maggie Oliphant suddenly. 

“ At first I did not. I leant to the side of mercy. 
I thought you might all have learnt a lesson in the 
distress which you have caused us, and that such an 
occurrence could not happen again.” 


i8o A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


“Won’t Miss Eccleston adopt your views?” ques- 
tioned Maggie. She glanced round at her fellow- 
students as she spoke. 

“ No — no,” interrupted Miss Eccleston. “ I cannot 
accept the responsibility. The college authorities 
must decide the matter.” 

“ Remember,” said Maggie, stepping forward a 
pace or two, “ that we are no children. If we were 
at school you ought to punish us, and, of course, you 
would. I hate what I have done, and I own it 
frankly. But you cannot forget. Miss Eccleston, 
that no girl here has broken a rule when she attended 
the auction, and bought Miss Singleton’s things; and 
that even Miss Singleton has broken no rule when she 
went in debt.” 

There was a buzz of applause and even a cheer 
from the girls in the background. Miss Eccleston 
looked angry, but perplexed. Miss Heath again 
turned and spoke to her. She replied in a low tone. 
Miss Heath said something further. At last Miss 
Eccleston sat down, and Miss Heath came forward 
and addressed Maggie Oliphant. 

“ Your words have been scarcely respectful. Miss 
Oliphant,” she said, “ but there is a certain justice 
in them which my friend. Miss Eccleston, is the first 
to admit. She has consented, therefore, to defer 
her final decision for twenty-four hours; at the end 
of that time the students of Katharine Hall and 
Heath Hall will know what we finally decide to do.” 

After the meeting in Miss Eccleston’s drawing- 
room the affair of the auction assumed enormous 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


i8i 


proportions, There was no other topic of conversa- 
tion. The students took sides vigorously in the mat- 
ter; the gay, giddy, and careless ones voting the 
auction a rare bit of fun, and upholding those who had 
taken part in it with all their might and main. The 
more sober and high-minded girls, on the other hand, 
took Miss Heath’s and Miss Eccleston’s views of the 
matter. The principles of the college had been dis- 
regarded, the spirit of order had been broken; debt, 
which was disgraceful, was made light of. These 
girls felt that the tone of St. Benet’s was lowered. 
Even Maggie Oliphant sank in their estimation. A 
few went to the length of saying that they could no 
longer include her in their set. 

Katharine Hall, the scene of the auction itself, 
was, of course, now the place of special interest. 
Heath Hall was also implicated in it, but Seymour 
Hall, which stood a little apart from its sister Halls, 
had sent no student to the scene of dissipation. Sey- 
mour Hall was the smallest of the three. It was 
completely isolated from the others, standing in its 
own lovely grounds on the other side of the road. It 
now held its head high, and the girls who belonged 
to the other Halls, but had taken no part in the auc- 
tion, felt that their own beloved Halls were lowered, 
and their resentment was all the keener because the 
Seymour Hall girls gave themselves airs. 

I shall never live through it,” said Ida Mason, 
a Heath Hall girl, to her favorite chum, Constance 
Field. Nothing can ever be the same again. If 
my mother knew, Constance, I feel almost sure she 


i 82 a sweet girl graduate. 


would remove me. The whole thing is so small and 
shabby and horrid, and then to think of Maggie taking 
part in it! Aren’t you a\vfully shocked, Constance? 
What is your true opinion ? ” 

“ My true opinion,^’ said Constance, is this : it is 
our duty to uphold our own Hall and our own chums. 
As to the best of us, if we are the best, going away 
because a thing of this sort has occurred, it is not to 
be thought of for a moment. Why, Ida,” Constance 
laughed as she spoke, “ you might as well expect one 
of the leading officers to desert his regiment when 
going into battle. You know what Maggie Oliphant 
is, Ida. As to deserting her because she has had one 
of her bad half-hours, which she frankly confessed 
to, like the brave girl she is, I would as soon cut off 
my right hand. Now, Ida, my dear, don’t be a little 
goose. Your part, instead of grumbling and growl- 
ing, and hinting at the place not being fit for you, is 
to go round to every friend you have in Heath Hall, 
and get them to rally round Maggie and Miss Heath.” 

‘‘ There’s that poor Miss Peel, too,” said Ida', 
^‘Maggie’s new friend — that queer, plain girl; she’s 
sure to be frightfully bullied. I suppose I’d better 
stick up for her as well ? ” 

“ Of course, dear, you certainly ought. But as to 
Miss Peel being plain, Ida, I don’t think I quite agree 
with you. Her face is too clever for that. Have you 
watched her when she acts?” 

“ No, I don’t think I have. She seems to be very 
uninteresting.” 

“ Look at her next time, and tell me if you think 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 183 

her uninteresting afterwards. Now I’m off to find 
Maggie. She is sure to be having one of her bad 
times, poor darling.” 

Constance Field was a girl whose opinion was 
always received with respect. Ida went off obediently 
to fulfil her behests; and Constance, after searching 
in Maggie’s room, and wandering in different parts 
of the grounds, found the truant at last, comfortably 
established with a pile of new books and magazines 
in the library. The library was the most comfort- 
able, room in the house, and Maggie was leaning back 
luxuriously in an easy-chair, reading some notes 
from a lecture on Aristotle aloud to Prissie, who sat 
at her feet, and took down notes of her own from 
Maggie’s lips. 

The two looked up anything but gratefully when 
Constance approached. Miss Field, however, was not 
a person to be dismissed with a light and airy word, 
and Maggie sighed and closed her book when Con- 
stance sat down in an armchair, which she pulled 
close to her., There were no other girls in the library, 
and Prissie, seeing that Miss Field intended to be 
confidential, looked at Maggie with a disconsolate 
air. 

“ Perhaps I had better go up to my own room,” she 
said, timidly. 

Maggie raised her brows, and spoke in an impa- 
tient voice. 

You are in no one’s way, Priscilla,” she said. 
** Here are my notes from the lecture. I read to the 
end of this page; you can make out the rest for 


i 84 a sweet girl GRADUATE. 

yourself. Well, Constance, have you anything to 
say ? ” 

Not unless you want to hear me,’^ said Miss 
Field, in her dignified manner. 

Maggie tried to stifle a yawn. 

“ Oh, my dear Connie, Em always charmed, you 
know that.” 

‘‘ Well, I thought Fd like to tell you that I admired 
the way you spoke last night.” 

“Were you present?” 

“ No, but some friends of mine were. They re- 
peated the whole thing verbatim.” 

“ Oh, you heard it second-hand. Highly colored, 
no doubt, and not the least like its poor original.” 

Maggie spoke with a kind of bitter, defiant sar- 
casm, and a delicate color came into Miss Field’s 
cheeks. 

“ At least, I heard enough to assure me that you 
spoke the truth and concealed nothing,” she said. 

“ It is the case that I spoke the truth, as far as it 
went; but it is not the case that I concealed nothing.” 

“ Well, Maggie, I have come to offer you my sin- 
cere sympathy.” 

“ Thank you,” said Maggie. She leant back in 
her chair, folded her hands, and a tired look came 
over her expressive face “ The fact is,” she said, 
suddenly, “ I am sick of the whole thing. I am sorry 
I went; I made a public confession of my sorrow last 
night; now I wish to forget it.” 

“ How can you possibly forget it, until you know 
Miss Heath's and Miss Eccleston’s decision? ” 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 185 

“ Frankly, Constance, I don't care what decision 
they come to." 

‘‘You don’t care? You don’t mind the college 
authorities knowing?" 

“ I don’t care if every college authority in England 
knows. I have been humbled in the eyes of Miss 
Heath, whom I love; nothing else matters."' 

When Maggie said these words, Prissie rose to her 
feet, looked at her with a queer, earnest glance, sud- 
denly bent forward, kissed her frantically, and rushed 
out of the room. 

“ And I love that dear true-hearted child, too," 
said Maggie. “ Now, Constance, do let us talk of 
something else." 

“ We’ll talk about Miss Peel. I don’t know her as 
you do, but I’m interested in her." 

“ Oh, pray don’t ; I want to keep her to myself." 

“ Why ? Is she such a rara avis? ’’ 

“ I don’t care what she is. She suits me because 
she loves me without question. She is absolutely 
sincere; she could not say an untrue thing; she is so 
clever that I could not talk frivolities when I am 
with her, and so good, so really, simply good, that 
she keeps at bay my bad half-hours and my reckless 
moods." 

Constance smiled. She believed part of Maggie’s 
speech; not the whole of it, for she knew the enthu- 
siasm of the speaker. 

“ I am going to Kingsdene," said Maggie sud- 
denly. “ Prissie is coming with me. Will you come, 
too, Constance? I wish you would." 


i86 . A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


Thank you,” said Constance. She hesitated for 
a moment. ‘‘It is the best thing in the world for 
Heath Hall,” she thought, “ that the girls should see 
me walking with Maggie to-day.” Aloud she said, 
“All right, Maggie, I’ll go upstairs and put on my 
hat and jacket, and meet you and Miss Peel in the 
porch.” 

“ We are going to tea at the Marshalls’,” said Mag- 
gie. “You don’t mind that, do you? You know 
them, too?” 

“ Know them ! I should think sa Isn’t old Mrs. 
Marshall a picture? And Helen is one of my best 
friends.” 

“ You shall make Helen happy this afternoon, dear 
Constance.” 

Maggie ran gaily out of the room as she spoke, and 
a few minutes later the three girls, in excellent spirits, 
started for Kingsdene. 

As they entered the town they saw Rosalind Mer- 
ton coming to meet them. There was nothing in this, 
for Rosalind was a gay young person, and had many 
friends in Kingsdene. Few days passed that did 
not see her in the old town on her way to visit 
this friend or that, or to perpetrate some little 
piece of extravagance at Spilman’s or at her dress- 
maker’s. 

. On this occasion, however, Rosalind was neither at 
Spilman’s or the dressmaker’s. She was walking de- 
murely down the High Street, daintily dressed and 
charming to look at, in Hammond’s company. Rosa- 
lind was talking eagerly and earnestly, and Ham- 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 187 

mond, who was very tall, was bending down to catch 
her words, when the other three girls came briskly 
round a corner, and in full view of the pair, 

‘‘ Oh ! ” exclaimed Priscilla aloud, in her abrupt, 
startled way. Her face became suffused with a flood 
of the deepest crimson, and Maggie, who felt a little 
annoyed at seeing Hammond in Rosalind’s company, 
could not help noticing Prissie’s almost uncontrollable 
agitation. 

Rosalind, too, blushed, but prettily, when she saw 
the other three girls come up. 

“ I will say good-bye, now, Mr. Hammond,” she 
said, “ for I must get back to St. Benet’s in good time 
to-night.” 

She held out her hand, which the young man took, 
and shook cordially. 

‘‘ I am extremely obliged to you,” he said. 

Maggie was near enough to hear his words. Rosa- 
lind tripped past her three fellow-students with an 
airy little nod, and the faint beginning of a mocking 
courtesy. 

Hammond came up to the three girls and joined 
them at once. 

Are you going to the Marshalls’ ? ” he said to 
Maggie. 

Yes.” 

‘‘ So am I. What a lucky rencontre*' 

He said another word or two, and then the four 
turned to walk down the High Street. Maggie 
walked on in front with Constance. Hammond fell 
to Priscilla’s share. 


i88 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


** I am delighted to see you again,” she said, in her 
eager, agitated, abrupt way. 

‘‘Are you?” he replied in some astonishment. 
Then he hastened to say something polite. “ I forgot, 
we had not ended our discussion. You almost con- 
vinced me with regard to the superior merits of the 
‘ Odyssey,' but not quite. Shall we renew the subject 
now ? ” 

“ No, please don't. That's not why I'm glad to 
see you. It's for something quite, quite different. I 
want to say something to you, and it's most important. 
Can't we just keep back a little from the others? I 
don't want Maggie to hear.” 

Now why were Miss Oliphant's ears so sharp that 
afternoon ? Why, even in the midst of her gay chat- 
ter to Constance, did she hear every word of Pris- 
cilla's queer, garbled speech ? And why did astonish- 
ment and even anger steal into her heart? 

What she did, however, was to gratify Prissie im- 
mensely by hurrying on with her companion, so that 
she and Hammond were left comfortably in the back- 
ground. 

“ I don't quite know what you mean,” he said, 
stiffly. “What can you possibly have of importance 
to say to me ? ” 

“ I don't want Maggie to hear,” repeated Prissie, 
in her earnest voice. She knew far too little of the 
world to be in the least alarmed at Hammond's stately 
tones. 

“ What I want to say is about Maggie, and yet it 
isn't.” 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 189 

‘‘About Miss Oliphant?*^ 

“ Oh, yes, but she’s Maggie to me. She’s the dear- 
est, the best — there’s no one like her, no one. I didn’t 
understand her at first, but how I know how noble 
she is. I had no idea until I knew Maggie that a 
person could have faults, and yet be noble. It’s a new 
sort of experience to me.” 

Prissie’s eyes, in which even in her worst moments 
there always sat the soul of a far-reaching sort of 
intelligence, were shining now through tears. Ham- 
mond saw the tears, and the lovely expression in the 
eyes, and said to himself — 

‘‘ Good heavens, could I ever have regarded that 
dear child as plain ? ” Aloud, he said, in a softened 
voice, ‘‘ I’m awfully obliged to you for saying these 
sorts of things of Miss— Miss Oliphant, but you must 
know, at least you must guess, that I — I have thought 
them for myself long, long ago.” 

‘‘ Yes, of course, I know that. But have you much 
faith ? Do you keep to what you believe ? ” 

“ This is a most extraordinary girl ! ” murmured 
Hammond. Then he said aloud, I fail to under- 
stand you.” 

They had now nearly reached the Marshalls’ door. 
The other two were waiting for them. 

“ It’s this,” said Prissie, clasping her hands hard, 
and speaking in her most emphatic and distressful 
way. “ There are unkind things being said of Mag- 
gie, and there’s one girl who is horrid to her — ^horrid! 
I want you not to believe a word that girl says.” 

“ What girl do you mean ? ” 


190 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

You were walking with her just now.^’ 

Really, Miss Peel, you are the most extraordi- 
nary ” 

But Maggie Oliphant’s clear, sweet voice inter- 
rupted them. 

‘‘ Had we not better come into the house ? ” she 
said. “ The door has been open for quite half a 
minute.’’ 

Poor Prissie rushed in first, covered with shame; 
Miss Field hastened after, to bear her company; and 
Hammond and Maggie brought up the rear. 


CHAPTER XX. 


A PAINTER. 

The Marshalls were always at home to their 
friends on Friday afternoons, and there were already 
several guests in the beautiful, quaint old drawing- 
room when the quartette entered. Mrs. Marshall, 
her white hair looking lovely under her soft lace cap, 
came forward to meet her visitors. Her kind eyes 
looked with appreciation and welcome at one and all. 
Blushing and shamefaced Prissie received a pleasant 
word of greeting, which seemed in some wonderful 
way to steady her nerves. Hammond and Maggie 
were received as special and very dear friends, and 
Helen Marshall, the old lady’s pretty grand-daughter, 
rushed forward to embrace her particular friend, Con- 
stance Field. 

Maggie felt sore; she scarcely knew why. Her 
voice was bright, her eyes shining, her cheeks radiant 
in their rich and lovely bloom. But there was a 
quality in her voice which Hammond recognized — a 
certain ring which meant defiance, and which prophe- 
sied to those who knew her well that one of her bad 
half-hours was not very far off. 

Maggie seated herself near a girl who was a com- 
parative stranger and began to talk. Hammond drew 
near and make, a third in the conversation. Maggie 
191 


192 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


talked in the brilliant, somewhat reckless fashion 
which she occasionally adopted. Hammond listened, 
now and then uttered a short sentence, now and then 
was silent, with disapproval in his eyes. 

Maggie read their expression like a book. 

He shall be angry with me,’’ she said to herself. 
Her words became a little wilder. The sentiments 
she uttered were the reverse of those Hammond held. 

Soon a few old friends came up. They were jolly, 
merry, good-humored girls, who were all prepared to 
look up to Maggie Oliphant, and to worship her 
beauty and cleverness if she would allow them. Mag- 
gie welcomed the girls with effusion, let them meta- 
phorically sit at her feet, and proceeded to disenchant 
them as hard as she could. 

Some garbled accounts of the auction at St. Benet’s 
had reached them, and they were anxious to get a full 
report from Miss Oliphant. Did she not think it a 
scandalous sort of thing to have occurred? 

Not at all,” answered Maggie in her sweetest 
tones ; “ it was capital fun, I assure you.” 

“ Were you really there? ” asked Miss Duncan, the 
eldest of the girls. “We heard it, of course, but 
could scarcely believe it possible.” 

“ Of course I was there,” replied Maggie. “ When- 
ever there is anything really amusing going on, I am 
always in the thick of it.” 

“ Well ! ” Emily Duncan looked at her sister Susan. 
Susan raised her brows. Hammond took a photo- 
graph from a table which stood near, and pretended 
to examine it. 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


193 

‘‘Shall I tell you about the auction?’’ asked 
Maggie. 

“ Oh, please, if you would be so kind. I suppose, 
as you were present, such a thing could not really 
lower the standard of the college?” These words 
came from Susan Duncan, who looked at Hammond as 
she spoke. She was his cousin, and very fond of him. 

“ Please tell us about the auction,” he said, looking 
full at Maggie. 

“ I will,” she replied, answering his gaze with a 
flash of repressed irritation. ” The auction was 
splendid fun! One of our girls was in debt, and she 
had to sell her things. Oh, it was capital! I wish 
you could have seen her acting as her own auctioneer. 
Some of us were greedy, and wanted her best things. 
I was one of those. She sold a sealskin jacket, an 
expensive one, quite new. There is a legend in the 
college that eighty-guineas were expended on it. 
Well, I bid for the sealskin, and it was knocked down 
to me for ten. It is a little too big for me, of course, 
but when it is cut to my figure, it will make a superb 
winter garment.” 

Maggie was clothed now in velvet and sable; noth- 
ing could be richer than her attire; nothing more 
mocking than her words. 

“ You were fortunate,” said Susan Duncan. “ You 
got your sealskin at a great bargain. Didn’t she, 
Geoffrey ? ” 

“ I don’t think so,” replied Hammond. 

“ Why not ? Oh, do tell us why not,” cried the 
sisters, eagerly. 


194 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


He bowed to them, laughed as lightly as Maggie 
would have done, and said, in a careless tone : ‘‘ My 
reasons are complex, and too many to mention. I 
will only say now that what is objectionable to possess 
can never be a bargain to obtain. In my opinion, 
sealskin jackets are detestable.'’ 



“ In my opinion sealskin jackets are detestable.” 


With these words he strode across the room, and 
seated himself with a sigh of relief by Priscilla’s side. 

‘‘What are you doing all by yourself?” he said, 
cheerfully. “ Is no one attending to you ? Are you 
always to be left like a poor little forsaken mouse in 
the background ? ” 

“ I am not at all lonely,” said Prissie. 

“ I thought you hated to be alone.” 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


195 

** I did, the other day, in that drawing-room ; but 
not in this. People are all kind in this.'* 

'' You are right. Our hostess is most genial and 
sympathetic." 

And the guests are nice, too," said Prissie ; “ at 
least, they look nice." 

Ay, but you must not be taken in by appearances. 
Some of them only look nice." 

'' Do you mean " began Prissie in her abrupt, 

anxious voice. 

Hammond took alarm. He remembered her pecu- 
liar outspokenness. 

I don’t mean anything," he said, hastily. By 
the way, are you fond of pictures? " 

** I have scarcely ever seen any." 

** That does not matter. I know by your face that 
you can appreciate some pictures." 

Bui, really, I know nothing of art." 

Never mind. If the painter who paints knows 
you •” 

** The painter knows me ? I have never seen an 
artist in my life." 

‘‘ Nevertheless, there are some artists in the world 
who have conceived of characters like yours. There 
are some good pictures in this house — shall I show 
you one or two ? " 

Prissie sprang to her feet. 

** You are most kind," she said, effusively. ** I 
really don't know how to thank you." 

^'You need not thank me at all; or, at any rate, 
not in such a loud voice, nor so impressively. Our 


196 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

neighbors will think I have bestowed half a kingdom 
upon you.'’ 

Prissie blushed and looked down. 

** Don’t be shocked with me,” said Hammond ; 
‘‘ I can read your grateful heart. Come this 
way.” 

They passed Maggie Oliphant and her two or three 
remaining satellites. Prissie looked at her with long- 
ing, and tripped awkwardly against her chair. Ham- 
mond walked past Maggie as if she did not exist to 
him. Maggie nodded affectionately to Priscilla, and 
followed the back of Hammond’s head and shoulders 
with a supercilious, amused smile. 

Hammond opened the outer drawing-room door. 

‘‘Where are we going?” asked Priscilla. “Are 
not the pictures here?” 

“ Some are here, but the best are in the picture 
gallery — here to the left, and down these steps. Now, 
I’m going to introduce to you a new world.” 

He pushed aside a heavy curtain, and Prissie 
found herself in a rather small room, lighted from 
the roof. It contained in all about six or eight pic- 
tures, each the work of a master. 

Hammond walked straight across the gallery to a 
picture which occupied a wall by itself at the further 
end. It represented a summer scene of deep repose. 
There was water in the foreground; in the back, tall 
forest trees in the fresh, rich foliage of June. Over- 
head was a sunset sky, its saffron and rosy tints re- 
flected in the water below. The master who painted 
the picture was Corot. 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


197 

Hammond motioned Priscilla to sit down oppo- 
site to it. 

There is summer,” he said ; peace, absolute 
repose. You have not to go to it; it comes to you.” 

He did not say any more, but walked away to look 
at another picture in a different part of the gallery. 

Prissie clasped her hands; all the agitation and 
eagerness went out of her face. She leant back in 
her chair. Her attitude partook of the quality of the 
picture, and became restful. Hammond did not dis- 
turb her for several moments. 

“ I am going to show you something different 
now,” he said, coming up to her almost with reluc- 
tance. ** There is one sort of rest ; I will now show 
you a higher. Here, stand so. The light falls well 
from this angle. Now, what do you see? ” 

** I don’t understand it,” said Prissie, after a long 
deep gaze. 

** Never mind, you see something. Tell me what 
you see.” 

Priscilla looked again at the picture. 

** I see a woman,” she said at last, in a slow, pained 
kind of voice. ** I can’t see her face very well, but I 
know by the way she lies back in that chair, that she 
is old, and dreadfully tired. Oh, yes, I know well 
that she is tired — see her hand stretched out there — 
her hand and her arm — ^how thin they are — how 
worn — and ” 

** Hard worked,” interrupted Hammond. ‘‘ Any- 
one can see by the attitude of that hand, by the start- 
ing veins and the wrinkles, that the woman has gone 


198 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

through a life of labor. Well, she does not occupy 
the whole of the picture. You see before you a tired- 
out worker. Don’t be so unhappy about her. Look 
up a little higher in the picture. Observe for your- 
self that her toils are ended.” 

“ Who is that other figure ? ” said Priscilla. “ A 
woman too, but young and strong. How glad she 
looks, and how kind. She is carrying a little child in 
her arms. Who is she ? What does she mean ? ” 

“ That woman, so grand and strong, represents 
Death, but not under the old metaphor. She comes 
with renewed life — the child is the type of that — 
she comes as a deliverer. See, she is touching that 
poor worn-out creature, who is so tired that she can 
scarcely hold her head up again. Death, with a new 
aspect, and a new grand strength in her face, is saying 
to this woman, ‘ Come with me now to your rest. 
It is all over,’ Death says : ^ All the trouble and 
perplexity and strife. Come away with me and rest.’ 
The name of that picture is ‘ The Deliverer.’ It is 
the work of a painter who can preach a sermon, write 
a book, deliver an oration, and sing a song, all through 
the medium of his brush. I won’t trouble you with 
his name just now. You will hear plenty of him and 
his wonderful, great pictures by-and-by, if you love 
art as I do.” 

‘‘ Thank you,” said Prissie, simply. Some tears 
stole down her cheeks. She did not know she was 
crying; she did not attempt to wipe them away. 


CHAPTER XXL 


I DETEST it/' 

Shortly after the girls got home that evening, 
they received letters in their rooms to inform them 
that Miss Heath and Miss Eccleston had come to the 
resolution not to report the affair of the auction to 
the college authorities. They would trust to the 
honor of the students at St. Benet’s not to allow such 
a proceeding to occur again, and would say nothing 
further on the matter. 

Prissie's eyes filled again with tears as she read 
the carefully worded note. Holding it open in her 
hand she rushed to Maggie’s room and knocked. To 
her surprise, instead of the usual cheerful “ Come in,” 
with which Miss Oliphant always assured her young 
friend a welcome, Maggie said from the other side 
of the locked door — 

‘‘ I am very busy just now — I cannot see anyone.” 

Priscilla felt a curious sense of being chilled; her 
whole afternoon had been one of elation, and Maggie’s 
words came as a kind of cold douche. She went back 
to her room, tried not to mind, and occupied herself 
looking over her beloved Greek until the dinner-gong 
sounded. 

After dinner Priscilla again looked with anxious, 
loving eyes at Maggie. Maggie did not stop, as was 
199 


200 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


her custom, to say a kind word or two as she passed. 
She was talking to another girl, and laughing gaily. 
Her dress was as picturesque as her face and figure 
were beautiful. But was Priscilla mistaken, or was 
her anxious observation too close? She felt sure 
as Miss Oliphant brushed past her that her eyelids 
were slightly reddened, as if she had been weep- 
ing. 

Prissie put out a timid hand and touched Maggie 
on the arm. She turned abruptly. 

‘‘ I forgot,’' she said to her companion. ‘‘ Please 
wait for me outside, Hester; I’ll join you in a mo- 
ment. I have just a word to say to Miss Peel. What 
is it, Prissie ? ” said Maggie, then, when the other 
girl had walked out of hearing. Why did you 
touch me ? ” 

“ Oh, for nothing much,” replied Prissie, half 
frightened at her manner, which was sweet enough, 
but had an intangible hardness about it, which Pris- 
cilla felt, but could not fathom. “ I thought you’d be 
glad about the decision Miss Heath and Miss Eccle- 
ston have come to.” 

No, I am not particularly glad. I can’t stay now 
to talk it over, however; Hester Stuart wants me to 
practise a duet with her.” 

May I come to your room later on, Maggie ? ” 

‘‘ Not to-night, I think ; I shall be very busy.” 

Miss Oliphant nodded brightly, and disappeared 
out of the dining-hall. 

Two girls were' standing not far off. They had 
watched this little scene, and they now observed that 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE: 


201 


Prissie clasped her hands, and that a woe-begone ex- 
pression crossed her face. 

The spell is beginning to work,” whispered one 
to the other. ‘‘ When the knight proves unfaithful 
the most gracious lady must suffer resentment.” 

Priscilla did not hear these words. She went 
slowly upstairs and back to her room, where she 
wrote letters home, and made copious notes from her 
last lectures, and tried not to think of the little 
cloud which seemed to have come between her and 
Maggie. 

Late, on that same evening, Polly Singleton, who 
had just been entertaining a chosen bevy of friends in 
her own room, after the last had bidden her an affec- 
tionate Good-night,” was startled at hearing a low 
knock at her door. She opened it at once. Miss 
Oliphant stood without. 

‘‘ May I come in ? ” she asked. 

“ Why, of course. Tm delighted to see you. How 
kind of you to come. Where will you sit ? Fm afraid 
you won't find things very comfortable, for most of 
my furniture is gone. But there’s the bed; do you 
mind sitting on the bed ? ” 

“ If I want to sit at all, the bed is as snug a place 
as any,” replied Maggie. “ But Fm not going to stay 
a moment, for it is very late. See, I have brought 
you this back.” 

Polly looked, and for the first time observed that 
her own sealskin jacket hung on Maggie's arm. 

‘‘ What do you mean ? ” she said. ‘‘ My sealskin 
jacket! Oh, my beauty! But it isn't mine, it's yours 


202 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE, 

now. Why do you worry me — showing it to me 
again ? ’’ 

‘‘I don’t want to worry you, Miss Singleton. I 
mean what I say. I have brought your jacket back.” 

But it is yours — you bought it.” 

I gave a nominal price for it, but that doesn’t 
make it mine. Anyhow, I have no use for it. Please 
take it back again.” 

Poor Polly blushed very red all over her face. 

I wish I could,” she said. ‘‘ If there has been 
anything I regretted in the auction, besides getting 
all you girls into a mess, it has been my sealskin 
jacket. Dad is almost certain to ask me about it, for 
he never made me such a handsome present before. 
Poor dad! he was so proud the night he brought it 
home. He said, ‘ Look here. Poll, I paid a whole 
sheaf of fivers for this, and although it cost me a good 
round eighty guineas, I’m told it’s cheap at the price. 
Put it on, and let me see how you look in it,’ he said. 
And when I had it on he twisted me round, and 
chucked me under the chin, and said I was ‘ a boun- 
cer.’ Poor old dad! He was as proud as Punch of 
me in that jacket. I never saw anything like it.” 

“ Well, he can be as proud as Punch of you again. 
Here is the jacket for your very own once more. 
Good-night.” 

She walked to the door, but Miss Singleton ran 
after her. 

‘‘ I can’t take it back,” she said. I’m not as 
mean as all that comes to. It’s yours now; you got 
it as fair as possible.” 


203 


A SVEieX GIRL GRADUATE. 

“ Listen, Miss Singleton,” said Maggie. “ If I 
keep that jacket I shall never wear it. I detest seal- 
skin jackets. It won’t be the least scrap of use to 
me.” 

‘‘You detest sealskin jackets? How can you? 
Oh, the lovely things they are. Let me stroke the 
beauty down.” 

“ Stroke your beauty, and pet it as much as you 
like, only let me say ‘ Good-night ’ now.” 

“ But, please. Miss Oliphant, please. I’d do any- 
thing in the world to get the jacket back, of course. 
But I’ve ten guineas of yours, and honestly, I can’t 
pay them back.” 

“ Allow me to lend them to you until next term. 
You can return me the money then, can you not ? ” 

Polly’s face became on the instant a show of shin- 
ing eyes, gleaming white teeth, and glowing cheeks^ 

“ Of course I could pay you back, you— darling '' 
she said with enthusiasm. “ Oh, what a relief this is 
to me; I’d have done anything in all the world to 
have my jacket back again.” 

“ It’s a bargain, then. Good-night, Miss Single- 
ton.” 

Maggie tossed the jacket on Polly’s bed, touched 
her hand lightly with one of her own, and left the 
room. She went quickly back to her own pretty 
sitting-room, locked her door, threw herself on her 
knees by her bureau, and sobbed long and passion- 
ately. 

During the few days which now remained before 
the end of the term no one quite knew what was 


204 A SWEET GIRL G^^JATE. 

wrong with Miss Oliphant. She worked hard in prep- 
aration for her lectures, and when seen in public was 
always very merry. But there was a certain hard- 
ness about her mirth which her best friends detected, 
and which caused Nancy Banister a good deal of 
puzzled pain. 

Priscilla was treated very kindly by Maggie; she 
still helped her willingly with her Greek, and even 
invited her into her room once or twice. But all the 
little half-beginnings of confidence which, now and 
then, used to burst from Maggie’s lips, the allusions 
to old times, the sentences which revealed deep 
thoughts and high aspirations, all these, which made 
the essence of true friendship, vanished out of her 
conversation. 

Priscilla said to herself over and over that there 
was really no difference — that Miss Oliphant was still 
as kind to her, as valued a friend as ever — but in her 
heart she knew that this was not the case. 

Maggie startled all her friends by making one 
request. Might they postpone the acting of The 
Princess until the middle of the following term? 

‘‘ I cannot do it justice now,” she said. I cannot 
throw my heart and soul into my part. If you act 
the play now you must allow me to withdraw.” 

The other girls, Constance Field in particular, were 
astonished. They even felt resentful. All arrange- 
ments had been made for this especial play. Maggie 
was to be the Princess herself ; no one could possibly 
take her place. It was most unreasonable of her to 
withdraw now. 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 205 


But it was one of the facts well known at St. 
Benet’s that, fascinating as Miss Oliphant was, she 
was also unreasonable. On certain occasions she 
could even be disobliging. In short, when Maggie 
‘‘ took the bit between her teeth,” to employ an old 
metaphor, she could neither be led nor driven. After 
a great deal of heated discussion and indignant words, 
she had her will. The play was deferred till the 
following term, and one or two slight comedies, which 
had been acted before, were revived in a hurry to take 
its place. 


CHAPTER XXIL 


A BLACK SATIN JACKET. 

Very active preparations were being made in a 
certain rather humble little cottage in the country for 
the heroine’s return. Three small girls were making 
themselves busy with holly and ivy, with badly-cut 
paper flowers, with enormous texts coarsely fllus- 
trated, to render the home gay and festive in its 
greeting. A little worn old woman lay on a sofa, and 
superintended these active measures. 

‘‘ How soon will she be here now ? ” said Hattie 
the vigorous. 

Do stay still, Hattie, and don’t fidget. Don’t 
you see how tired Aunt Raby looks ?^’ exclaimed 
Rose. Prissie can’t be here yet, and you are such a 
worry when you jump up and down like that, 
Hattie.” 

Rose’s words were quite severe, and Hattie planted 
herself on the edge of a chair, folded her plump 
hands, managed to get a demure look into her laugh- 
ing eyes and dimpled mouth, and sat motionless for 
about half a minute. At the end of that time she 
tumbled on the floor with a loud crash, and Aunt 
Raby sprang to her feet with some alarm. 

‘‘ Good gracious, child ! are you hurt ? What’s 
the matter?” 


206 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


207 

Hattie was sitting on the floor in convulsions of 
mirth. 

“ Fm not hurt/’ she exclaimed. “ I slipped off the 
chair. I didn’t mean to; I couldn’t help it, really. 
I’m sorry I woke you, Aunt Raby.” 

“ I wasn’t asleep, child.” Miss Peel walked across 
the room, and vanished into the kitchen, from which 
very savory smells issued. 

Hattie and Rose began to quarrel and argue, and 
Katie, who was more or less of a little peacemaker, 
suggested that they should draw up the blind, and 
all three get into the window to watch for Prissie. 

‘‘I wonder how she will look?” said Rose, when 
they were all comfortably established. 

I hope she won’t talk in Latin,” exclaimed Hattie. 

“ Oh, it is nice to think of seeing Prissie so soon,” 
murmured Katie in an ecstasy. 

“ I wonder,” began Rose in her practical voice, 
‘‘ how soon Prissie will begin to earn money. We 
want money even more than when she went away. 
Aunt Raby isn’t as well as she was then, and since 

the cows were sold ” 

Hush ! ” said Hattie. “ You know we promised 
we wouldn’t tell Prissie about the cows.” 

Just then a distant sound of wheels was heard. 
The little girls began to jump and shout; a moment 
latter and Priscilla stood in the midst of her family. 
A great excitement followed her arrival. There were 
kisses and hugs, and wild, rapturous words from the 
affectionate little sisters. Aunt Raby put her arms 
round Priscilla, and gave her a solemn sort of kiss. 


2o8 a sweet girl graduate. 


and then the whole party adjourned into the supper- 
room. 

The feast which was spread was so dainty and 
abundant that Katie asked in a puzzled sort of way 
if Aunt Raby considered Prissie like the Prodigal 
Son. 

What fancies you have, child ! ” said Aunt Raby. 

The Prodigal Son, indeed ! Thank Heaven, Pve 
never had to do with that sort ! As to Priscilla here, 
she’s as steady as Old Time. Well, child, and are you 
getting up your learning very fast ? ” 

“ Pretty well. Aunt Raby.” 

“ And you like your grand college, and all those 
fine young-lady friends of yours ? ” 

“ I haven’t any fine young-lady friends.” 

“ H’m ! I daresay they are like other girls ; a little 
bit of learning, and a great deal of dress, eh? ” 

Priscilla colored. 

“ There are all sorts of girls at St. Benet’s,” she 
said after a pause. “ Some are real students, earnest, 
devoted to their work.” 

“ Have you earned any money yet, Prissie ? ” ex- 
claimed Hattie. “ For if you have, I do want — 

look ” She thrust a small foot, encased in a 

broken shoe, prominently into view. 

“ Hattie, go to bed this minute ! ” exclaimed Aunt 
Raby. “ Go up to your room all three of you little 
girls. No more words — off at once, all of you. 
Prissie, you and I will go into the drawing-room, 
and I’ll lie on the sofa, while you tell me a little bit 
about your college life.” 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


209 

‘‘Aunt Raby always lies on the sofa in the even- 
ings now/’ burst from Hattie the irrepressible. 

Miss Peel rushed after the plump little girl, and 
pushed her out of the room. 

“To bed, all of you!” she exclaimed. To bed, 
and to sleep! Now, Prissie, you are not to mind a 
word that child says. Come into the drawing-room, 
and let us have a few words quietly. Oh, yes. I’ll lie 
on the sofa, my dear, if you wish it. But Hattie is 
wrong; I don’t do it every night. I suffer no pain 
either, Prissie. Many a woman of my age is racked 
with rheumatics.” 

The last words were said with a little gasp. The 
elder woman lay back on the sofa, with a sigh of re- 
lief. She turned her face so that the light from 
the lamp should not reveal the deathly tired lines 
round it. 

Aunt Raby was dressed in a rough homespun gar- 
ment. Her feet were clad in unbleached cotton 
stockings, also made at home; her little, iron-gray 
curls lay flat at each side of her hollow cheeks. She 
wore list slippers, very coarse and common in texture. 
Her whole appearance was the essence of the homely, 
the old-fashioned, even ungainly. 

Priscilla had seen elegance and beauty since she 
went away; she had entered into the life of the culti- 
vated, the intellectually great. In spite of her deep 
affection for Aunt Raby, she came back to the ugli- 
ness and the sordid surroundings of home with a pang 
which she hated herself for feeling. She forgot Aunt 
Raby’s sufferings for a moment in her uncouthness. 


210 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


She longed to shower riches, refinement, beauty upon 
her. 

“How has your dress worn, Prissie?” said the 
elder woman, after a pause. “ My sakes, child, you 
have got your best brown cashmere on! A beautiful 
fine bit of cashmere it was, too. I bought it out of 
the money I got for the lamb’s wool.” 

Aunt Raby stretched out her hand, and, taking up 
a fold of the cashmere, she rubbed it softly between 
her finger and thumb. 

“ It’s as fine as velvet,” she said, “ and I put strong 
work into it too. It isn’t a bit worn, is it, Prissie ? ” 

“ No, Aunt Raby, except just around the tail. I 
got it very wet one day, and the color went a trifle; 
but nothing to signify.” 

A vivid picture rose up before Priscilla’s eyes as 
she spoke of Mrs. Elliot-Smith’s drawing-room, and 
the dainty, disdainful ladies in their gay attire, and 
her own poor, little, forlorn figure in her muddy cash- 
mere dress — the same dress Aunt Raby considered 
soft and beautiful as velvet. 

“ Oh, Aunt Raby,” she said with sudden impulse, 
“ a great many things have happened to me since I 
went away. On the whole I have had a very good 
time.” 

Aunt Raby opened her mouth to emit a prodigious 
yawn. 

“ I don’t know how it is,” she said, “ but I’m a bit 
drowsy to-night. I suppose it’s the weather. The 
day was quite a muggy one. I’ll hear your news an- 
other time, Priscilla; but don’t you be turned with 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


2II 


the vanities of the world, Priscilla. Life's but a 
passing day; you mind that when you’re young, and 
it won’t come on you as a shock when you are old. 
I’m glad the cashmere has worn well — ay, that I am, 
Prissie. But don’t put it on in the morning, my 
love, for it’s a sin to wear through beautiful fine stuff 
like that. And, even if the color is gone a bit round 
the hem, the stuff itself isn’t worn, and looks don’t 
signify. You’ll have to make up your mind to wear 
the cashmere for best again next term, Prissie, for, 
though I’m not pinched in any way, I’m not over- 
flush either, my love.” 

Priscilla, who had been sitting in a low chair near 
her aunt, now rose to her feet. 

Ought we not to come to bed?” she said. “If 
you don’t feel tired, you look it. Aunt Raby. Come 
upstairs, do, and let me help you to take your things 
off, and put you into bed. Come, Aunt Raby, it will 
be like old times to help you, you know.” 

The girl knelt by the old woman, took one of her 
withered hands, raised it suddenly to her lips, and 
kissed it. Aunt Raby’s face was still turned from the 
light. 

“ Don’t you keep kneeling on your cashmere,” she 
said. “ You’ll 'Crease it awfully, and I don’t see my 
way to another best dress this term.” 

“ You needn’t. Aunt Raby,” said Priscilla, in a 
steady voice. “ The cashmere is quiet neat still. I 
can manage well with it.’’ 

Aunt Raby rose slowly and feebly from the sofa. 

“ You may help me to get into bed if you like,” she 


212 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


said. The muggy day has made me wonderfully 
drowsy, and Til be glad to lie down. It’s only that : 
ril be as pert as a cricket in the morning.” 

The old woman leant on the girl’s strong, young 
arm, and stumbled a bit as she went up the narrow 
stairs. 

When they entered the tiny bedroom Aunt Raby 
spoke again — 

“ Your dress will do, but I have been fretting about 
your winter jacket, Prissie. There’s my best one, 
though — you know, the quilted satin which my mother 
left me ; its loose and full, and you shall have it.” 

“ But, you want it to go to church in yourself. Aunt 
Raby.” 

I don’t often go to church lately, child. I take a 
power of comfort lying on the sofa, reading my Bible, 
and Mr. Hayes doesn’t see anything contrary to Scrip- 
ture in it, for I asked him. Yes, you shall have my 
quilted satin jacket to take back to college with you, 
Prissie, and then you’ll be set up fine.” 

Priscilla bent forward and kissed Aunt Raby. She 
made no other response, but that night before she went 
to sleep she saw distinctly a vision of herself. Prissie 
was as little vain as a girl could be, but the vision of 
her own figure in Aunt Raby’s black satin quilted 
jacket was not a particularly inspiriting one. That 
jacket, full in the skirts, long in the shoulders, wide 
in the sleeves, and enormous round the neck, would 
scarcely bear comparison with the neat, tight-fitting 
garments which the other girl graduates of St. 
Benet’s were wont to patronize. Prissie felt glad she 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


213 


was not attired in it that unfortunate day when she 
sat in Mrs. Elliot-Smith’s drawing-room; and yet— 
and yet — she knew that the poor, quaint, old-world 
jacket meant love and self-renunciation. 

Dear Aunt Raby ! ” whispered the girl. 

Tears lay heavily on her eyelashes as she dropped 
asleep, with one arm thrown protectingly round her 
little sister Katie. 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

tHE FASHION OF THE DAY. 

A THICK mist lay over everything. Christmas had 
come and gone, and Priscilla’s trunk was packed once 
more — Aunt Raby’s old-world jacket between folds of 
tissue-paper, lying on top of other homely garments. 

The little sisters were in bed and asleep, and Aunt 
Raby lay on the sofa. Prissie was accustomed to her 
face now, so she did not turn it away from the light. 
The white lips, the chalky gray tint under the eyes, 
the deep furrows round the sunken temples, were all 
familiar to the younger Miss Peel.’’ She had fitted 
once more into the old sordid life. She saw Hattie in 
her slipshod feet, and Katie and Rose in their thin 
winter jackets, which did not half keep out the cold. 
She saw and partook of the scanty meals, and tried 
to keep warm by the wretched fires. Once more she 
was part and parcel of the household. The children 
were so accustomed to her that they forgot she was 
going away again. 

To-night, however, the fact was brought back to 
her. Katie cried when she saw the packed trunk. 
Hattie pouted, and flopped herself about and became 
unmanageable. Rose put on her most discontented 
manner and voice, and finding that Prissie had earned 
no money during the past term, gave utterance to 
skeptical thoughts. 


214 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


215 


Prissie just went away to have a good time, and 
she never meant to earn money, and she forgot all 
about them,’’ grumbled the naughty little girl. 

Hattie came up and pummelled Rose for her bad 
words. Katie cried afresh, and altogether the scene 
was most dismal. 

Now, however, it was over. The children were in 
the land of happy dreams. They were eating their 
Christmas dinner over again, and looking with ec- 
stasy at their tiny, tiny Christmas giftsj and listening 
once more to Prissie who had a low, sweet voice, and 
who was singing to them the old and beloved words — 

“ Peace and goodwill to men.” 

The children were happy in their dreams, and Pris- 
sie was standing by Aunt Raby’s side. 

‘‘Why don’t you sit down, child? You have done 
nothing but fidget, fidget, for the last half-hour. 

“ I want to go out. Aunt Raby.” 

“To go out? Sakes! what for? And on such a 
night too ! ” 

“ I want to see Mr. Hayes.” 

“ Prissie, I think you have got a bee in your 
bonnet. You’ll be lost in this mist.” 

“ No, I won’t. I missed Mr. Hayes to-day when 
he called, and I must see him before I go back to St. 
Benet’s. I have a question or two to ask him, and I 
know every step of the way. Let me go, auntie, please 
do!” 

“ You always were a wilful girl, Priscilla, and I 
think that college has made you more obstinate than 
ever. I suppose the half-mannish ways of all those 


2i6 a sweet girl graduate. 


girls tell upon you. There, if you must go — do. Tm 
in no mood for arguing. I’ll have a bit of a sleep 
while you are out; the muggy weather always makes 
me so drowsy.” 

Aunt Raby uttered a very weary yawn, and turhed 
her face from the light. Priscilla stepped into the hall, 
put on her waterproof and oldest hat, and went out. 
She knew her way well to the little vicarage, built of 
gray stone, and lying something like a small, daring 
fly against the brow of the hill. The little house 
looked as if any storm must detach it from its resting- 
place; but to-night there was no wind, only clinging 
mist, and damp and thick fog. 

Priscilla mounted the rough road which led to the 
vicarage, opened the white gate, walked up the gravel 
path, and entered the little porch. Her knock was an- 
swered by the vicar himself. He drew her into the 
house with an affectionate word of welcome, and soon 
she was sitting by his study fire, with hat and jacket 
removed. 

In the vicar’s eyes Priscilla was not at all a plain 
girl. He liked the rugged power which her face dis- 
played; he admired the sensible lines of her mouth, 
and he prophesied great things from that brow, so 
calm, so broad, so full. Mr. Hayes had but a small 
respect for the roses and lilies of mere beauty. Mind 
was always more to him than matter. Some of the 
girls at St. Benet’s, who thought very little of poor 
Priscilla, would have felt no small surprise had they 
known the high regard and even admiration this good 
man felt for her. 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


217 


‘‘ I am glad you have called, Prissie,” he said. “ I 
was disappointed in not seeing you to-day. Well, my 
dear, do as well in the coming term as you did in the 
past. You have my best wishes.” 

“ Thank you,” said Prissie. 

‘‘ You are happy in your new life, are you not, my 
dear child? ” 

I am interested,” said Priscilla, in a low voice. 
Her eyes rested on her shabby dress as she spoke. 
She laid one hand over the other. She seemed to be 
weighing her words. ‘‘ I am interested ; sometimes 
I am absorbed. My new life fills my heart; it crowds 
into all my thoughts, I have no room for Aunt Raby 
— no room for my little sisters. Everything is new 
to me — everything fresh and broad. There are some 
trials, of course, and some unpleasantness; but, oh, 
the difference between here and there! Here it is so 
narrow; there, one cannot help getting enlightenment, 
daily and hourly.” 

‘‘ Yes,” said Mr. Hayes, when Priscilla paused, 
“ I expected you to say something of this kind. I 
knew that you could not but feel the immense, the im- 
measurable change. But why do you speak in that 
complaining voice, Priscilla?” 

Prissie’s eyes were raised to his. 

“ Because Aunt Raby is ill, and it is wicked of me 
to forget her. It is mean and cowardly. I hate my- 
self for it!” 

Mr. Hayes looked puzzled for a moment; then his 
face cleared. 

My dear Prissie,” he said, “ I always knew there 


2i8 a sweet girl graduate. 


were depths of morbidness in you, but I did not sup- 
pose that you would sound them so quickly. If you 
are to grow up to be a wise and useful and helpful wo- 
man by-and-by, you must check this intense self-exam- 
ination. Your feelings are the natural feelings of a 
girl who has entered upon a very charming life. You 
are meant to lead that life for the present; you are 
meant to do your duty in it. Don’t worry, my dear. 
Go back to St. Benet’s, and study well, and learn much, 
and gather plenty of experience for the future. If 
you fret about what cannot be helped, you will weaken 
your intellect and tire your heart. After all, Prissie, 
though you give much thought to St. Benet’s, and 
though its ways are delightful to you, your love is still 
with the old friends, is it not?” 

Even there I have failed,” said Priscilla, sadly. 

There is a girl at St. Benet’s who has a strange power 
over me. I love her — I have a very great love for her. 
She is not a happy girl, she is not a perfect girl, but 
I would do anything in the wide world for her.” 

“ And you would do anything for us, too ? ” 

Oh, yes, yes.” 

‘‘ And, though you don’t think it, your love for us 
is stronger than your love for her. There is a fresh- 
ness about the new love which fascinates you, but the 
old is the stronger. Keep both loves, my dear; both 
are of value. Now I must go out to visit poor Peters, 
who is ill, so I can see you home. Is there anything 
more you want to say to me ? ” 

‘‘ Oh, yes, Mr. Hayes, Aunt Raby is very ill.” 

‘‘ She is, Prissie.” 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


219 


‘‘ Does she know it ? 

“ Yes.” 

“ Ought I to be away from her now ? — is it right ? ” 
“ My dear, do you want to break her heart ? She 
worked so hard to get this time at college for you. 
No, Prissie, don^t get that idea into your head. Aunt 
Raby is most anxious that you should have every ad- 
vantage. She knows — she and I both know — that she 



“ Mr. Hayes, Aunt Raby is very ill.” 


cannot live more than a year or two longer, and her 
greatest hope is that you may be able to support your 
little sisters when she is gone. No, Prissie, whatever 
happens, you must on no account give up your life at 
St. Benet’s.” 

“ Then please let me say something else. I must 
not go on with my classics.” 

“ My dear child, you are managing to crush me 
with all kinds of queer, disappointing sayings to- 
night.” 

“Am I? But I mean what I say now. I love 


220 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


Greek better than anything almost in the world. But 
I know enough of it already for the mere purposes of 
rudimentary teaching. My German is faulty — my 
French not what it might be.” 

Come, come, my dear, Peters is waiting to settle 
for the night. Can we not talk on our way down to 
the cottage ? ” 

Aunt Raby was fast asleep, when Priscilla re-entered 
the little sitting-room. The girl knelt down by the 
slight, old figure, and, stooping, pressed a light kiss on 
the forehead. Light as it was it awoke the sleeper. 

You are there still, child? ” said Aunt Raby. “ I 
dreamt you were away.” 

“ Would you like me to stay with you. Auntie? ” 
No, my dear; you help me upstairs, and Til get 
into bed. You ought to be in your own bed, too, 
Prissie. Young creatures ought never to sit up late, 
and you have a journey before you to-morrow.” 

Yes ; but would you like me not to take the jour- 
ney ? I am strong, and could do all the work, and you 
might rest not only at night, but in the day. You 
might rest always, if I stayed here.” 

Aunt Raby was wide awake now, and her eyes were 
very bright. 

** Do you mean what you say, Priscilla ? ” she asked. 

‘‘Yes, I do. You have the first right to me. If 
you want me. I’ll stay.” 

“ You’ll give up that outlandish Greek, and all that 
babel of foreign tongues, and your fine friends, and 
your grand college, and your hopes of being a famous 
woman by-and-by ? Do you mean this, Prissie. 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


221 


Yes, if you want me.’' 

“ And you say I have the first claim on you ? ” 

“ I do.” 

“Then you’re wrong; I haven’t the first claim on 
you.” Aunt Raby tumbled off the sofa, and managed 
to stand on her trembled old legs. 

“ Give me your arm, child,” she said ; “ and — and 
give me a kiss, Prissie. You’re a good girl, and 
worthy of your poor father. He was a bookworm, and 
you are another. But he was an excellent man, and 
you resemble him. I’m glad I took you home, and did 
my best for you. I’ll tell him about you when I get 
,'to heaven. He’ll be right pleased, I know. My sakes, 
child! I don’t want the little bit of earth’s rest. I’m 
going to have a better sort than that. And you think 
I’ve the first claim on you. A poor old body like me. 
There, help me up to bed, my dear.” 

Aunt Raby did not say any more as the two scram- 
bled up the narrow stairs in silence. When they got 
into the little bedroom, however, she put her arms 
round Priscilla’s neck, and gave her quite a hug. 

“ Thank you for offering yourself to me, my love,” 
she said, “ but I wouldn’t have you on any terms what- 
ever. Go and learn all you can at your fine college, 
Prissie. It’s the fashion of the day for the young folk 
to learn a lot, and there’s no going against the times. 
In my young life sewing was the great thing. Now 
it’s Latin and Greek. Don’t you forget that I taught 
you to sew, Prissie, and always put a back stitch when 
you’re running a seam; it keeps the stuff together 
wonderfully. Now go to bed.” 


CHAPTER XXIV. 


TWO EXTREMES. 

** Have you heard the news? ” said Rosalind Mer- 
ton. She skipped into Miss Day’s room as she spoke. 

‘‘No; what?” asked that untidy person, turning 
round and dropping a lot of ribbon which she was 
converting into bows. “ What’s your news, Rose ? 
Out with it. I expect it’s a case of ‘great cry and 
little wool.’ However, if you want a plain opinion 
from me ” 

“ I don’t ask for your opinion, Annie. I’m quite 
accustomed to the scornful way in which you have 
received all my words lately. I need not tell you what 
I have heard at all, unless you wish to hear it.” 

“ But, of course, I wish to hear it, Rosie ; you know 
that as well as I do. Now sit down and make yourself 
at home, there’s a dear.” 

Rose allowed herself to be mollified. 

“ Well,” she said, sinking back into Miss Day’s 
most comfortable chair, “ the feud between a certain 
small person and a certain great person grows apace.” 

Miss Day’s small eyes began to dance. 

“ You know I am interested in that subject,” she 
said. She flopped down on the floor by Rosalind 
Merton’s side. “ Go on, my love,” she murmured ; 
“ describe the development of the enmity.” 


222 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


223 


“ Little things show the way the wind is blowing,” 
pursued Rose. “ I was coming along the corridor 
just now, and I met the angelic and unworldly Pris- 
cilla. Her eyelids were red as if she had been cry- 
ing. She passed me without a word.” 

“Well?” 

“ That’s all.” 

“ Rose, you really are too provoking. I thought 
you had something very fine to tell.” 

“ The feud gro\ys,” pursued Rose. “ I know it by 
many signs. Prissie is not half so often with Maggie 
as she used to be. Maggie means to get out of this 
friendship, but she is too proud not to do it gradually. 
There is not a more jealous girl in this college than 
Maggie, but neither is there a prouder. Do you sup- 
pose that anything under the sun would allow her 
to show her feelings because that little upstart dared 
to raise her eyes to Maggie’s adorable beau, Mr. Ham- 
mond? But oh, she feels it; she feels it down in her 
secret soul. She hates Prissie; she hates this beauti- 
ful handsome lover of hers for being civil to so com- 
monplace a person. She is only waiting for a decent 
pretext to drop Prissie altogether. I wish with all 
my heart I could give her one.” 

As she spoke, Rosalind shaded her eyes with her 
hand; her face looked full of sweet and thoughtful 
contemplation. 

“ Get your charming Prissie to flirt a little bit 
more,” said Miss Day, with a harsh laugh. 

“ I don’t know that I can. I must not carry that 
brilliant idea to extremities, or I shall be found out.” 


224 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

** Well, what are you going to do ? ’’ 

‘‘ I don^t know. Bide my time.” 

Miss Day gave a listless sort of yawn. 

‘‘ Let’s talk of something else,” she said, impa- 
tiently. What are you going to wear at the Elliot- 
Smiths’ party next week. Rose ? ” 

** I have got a new white dress,” said Rose, in that 
voice of strong animation and interest which the 
mere mention of dress always arouses in certain people. 

“ Have you ? What a lot of dresses you get ! ” 
Indeed, you are mistaken, Annie. I have the 
greatest difficulty in managing my wardrobe at all.” 

Why is that ? I thought your people not only 
belonged to the county, but were as rich as Jews.” 

We are county people, of course,” said Rose, in 
her most affected manner, “ but county people need 
not invariably be rich. The fact is my father has 
had some losses lately, and mother says she must be 
careful. I wanted a great many things, and she said 
she simply could not give them. Oh, if only that 
spiteful Miss Oliphant had not prevented my getting 
the sealskin jacket, and if she had not raised the 
price of Polly’s pink coral ! ” 

** Don’t begin that old story again. Rose. When 
all is said and done, you have got the lovely coral. 
By the way, it will come in beautifully for the Elliot- 
Smiths’ party. You’ll wear it, of course?” 

‘‘Oh, I don’t know.” 

“ What do you mean ? Of course you’ll wear it.” 

“ I don’t know. The fact is I have not paid the 
whole price for it yet.” 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


225 

‘‘Haven’t you, really? You said you’d bring the 
money when you returned this term.” 

“Of course I thought I could, but I was absolutely 
afraid to tell mother what a lot the coral cost; and 
as she was so woefully short of funds, I had just to 
come away without the money. I never for a mo- 
ment supposed I should have such ill luck.” 

“ It is awkward. What are you going to say to 
Polly Singleton?” 

“ I don’t know. I suppose you could not help me, 
Annie ? ” 

“ I certainly couldn’t. I never have a penny to 
bless myself with. I don’t know how I scrape along.” 

Rosalind sighed. Her pretty face looked abso- 
lutely careworn. 

“ Don’t fret, Rose,” said Miss Day, after a pause; 
“ whether you have paid for the coral or not, you can 
wear it at the Elliot-Smiths’.” 

“No, alas! that’s just what I can’t do. The fact 
is Polly is turning out awfully mean. She has come 
back this time with apparently an unlimited supply 
of pocket money, and she has been doing her best to 
induce me to sell her the coral back again.” 

“Well, why don’t you? I’m sure I would, rather 
than be worried about it.” 

Miss Merton’s face flushed angrily. 

“ Nothing will induce me to give up the coral,” 
she said. “ I bought my new white dress to wear 
with it. I have looked forward all during the holi- 
days to showing it to Meta Elliot-Smith. It’s the 
sort of thing to subdue Meta, and I want to subdue 


226 x\ SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


her; no, nothing will induce me to part with my 
lovely coral now.” 

“ Well, my dear, keep it, of course, and pay for it 
how you can. It’s your own affair. You have not 
yet explained to me, however, why, when it is in your 
possession, you can’t wear it with your new dress at 
the Elliot-Smiths’ next week ? ” 

“ Because that wretched Polly has been invited 
also; and she is quite mean enough and underbred 
enough to walk up to me before everyone and ask me 
to give her back her property.” 

“What fun if she did!” laughed Miss Day. 

“ Annie, you are unkind ! ” 

“ My dear, of course I don’t mean what I say, but 
I can’t help seeing the whole picture ; you, so fine and 
so self-conscious, and so — so perfect in all your ap- 
pointments — and looking — for all you are a little 
thing, Rose — a good inch above everyone else — and 
then our poor, good-natured, downright Polly catch- 
ing sight of her unpaid-for ornaments round your 
sweet baby throat — all the John Bull in her instantly 
coming to the fore, and she demanding her rights in 
no measured terms. Oh, your face, Rosie ! your face ! 
and Meta Elliot-Smith’s enjoyment — oh, how deli- 
cious the picture is! Dear Rosalind, do wear the 
coral, and please — please get me an invitation to the 
Elliot-Smiths’. I’ll love you all my life if you give 
me leave to witness so lovely a spectacle ! ” 

Miss Merton’s face changed color several times 
while Annie Day was speaking. She clenched her 
small hands, and tried hard to keep back such a tor- 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 227 

rent of angry words as would have severed this so- 
called friendship once and for all; but Rose’s sense 
of prudence was greater even now than her angry 
passions. Miss Day was a useful ally — a dangerous 
foe. 

With a forced laugh, which concealed none of her 
real feelings, she stood up and prepared to leave the 
room. 

You are very witty at my expense, Annie,’' 
she said. Her lips trembled. She found herself 
the next moment alone in the brightly lighted 
corridor. 

It was over a week now since the beginning of the 
term; lectures were once more in full swing, and all 
the inmates of St. Benet’s were trying, each after her 
kind, for the several prizes which the life they were 
leading held out to them. Girls of all kinds were 
living under, these roofs — the idle as well as the busy. 
Both the clever and the stupid were here, both the 
good and the bad. Rosalind Merton was a fairly 
clever girl. She had that smart sort of cleverness 
which often passes for wide knowledge. She was 
liked by many of her girl-friends; she had the char- 
acter of being rather good-natured; her pretty face 
and innocent manner, too, helped to win her golden 
opinions among the lecturers and dons. 

Those who knew her well soon detected her want 
of sincerity; but then it was Rose’s endeavor to pre- 
vent many people becoming intimately acquainted 
with her. She had all the caution which accompanies 
a deceitful character, and had little doubt that she 


228 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


could pursue those pettinesses in which her soul de- 
lighted, and yet retain a position as a good, inno- 
cent, and fairly clever girl before the heads of the 
college. 

Rose generally kept her angry passions in check, 
but although she had managed not to betray herself 
while in Miss Day’s room, now, as she stood alone in 
the brilliantly lighted corridor, she simply danced 
with rage. Her small hands were clenched until the 
nails pierced the flesh, and her delicately colored face 
became livid with passion. 

At that moment she hated Annie Day — she hated 
Polly Singleton — she hated, perhaps, most of all, 
Maggie Oliphant. 

She walked down the corridor, her heart beating 
fast. Her own room was on another floor; to reach 
it she had to pass Miss Peel’s and Miss Oliphant’s 
rooms. As Rose was walking slowly down the cor- 
ridor, she saw a girl come out of Miss Oliphant’s 
room, turn quickly in the opposite direction to the 
■one from which she was coming, and, quickening her 
pace to a run, disappear from view. Rose recognized 
this girl; she was Priscilla Peel. Rose hastened her 
own steps, and peeped into Maggie’s room. To her 
surprise, it was empty; the door had swung wide 
open, and the excited, perturbed girl could see into 
every corner. Scarcely knowing why she did it, she 
entered the room. Maggie’s room was acknowledged 
to be one of the most beautiful in the college, and 
Rose said to herself that she was glad to have an op- 
portunity to examine it unobserved. 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


229 


She went and stood on the hearthrug and gazed 
around her; then she walked over to the bureau. 
Some Greek books were lying open here- — also a pile 
of manuscript, several note-books, a few envelopes, 
and sheets of letter-paper. Still scarcely knowing 
why. Rose lifted the note-paper, and looked under it. 
The heap of paper concealed a purse. 

A sealskin purse with gold clasps. Rose snatched 
her hands away, flung down the note-paper* as if she 
had been stung, and walked back again to the hearth- 
rug. Once more the color rushed into her cheeks; 
once more it retreated, leaving her small, young, 
pretty face white as marble. 

She was assailed by a frightful temptation, and 
she was scarcely the girl to resist it long. In cold 
blood she might have shrunk from the siren voice, 
which bade her release herself from all her present 
troubles by theft, but at this moment she was excited, 
worried, scarcely capable of calm thought. Here was 
her unexpected opportunity. It lay in her power 
now to revenge herself on Miss Oliphant, on Prissiey 
on Polly Singleton, and also to get out of her own 
difficulties. 

How tempting was Maggie’s purse! how rich its 
contents were likely to prove! Maggie was so rich 
and so careless, that it was quite possible she might 
never miss the small sum which Rose meant to take. 
If she did, it would be absolutely impossible for her 
to trace the theft to innocent baby Rose Merton. No; 
if Maggie missed her money and suspected anyone, 
she would be almost forced to lay the crime to the 



“ The heap of paper concealed a purse.” 


230 



A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


231 

door of the girl she no longer, in her heart, cared 
about — Priscilla Peel. 

A very rich flood of crimson covered Rose’s cheeks 
as this consequence of her sin flashed before her 
vision. Less even than before was she capable of 
seeing right from wrong. The opportunity was far 
too good to lose ; by one small act she would not only 
free herself, but accomplish the object on which she 
had set her mean little heart : she would effectually 
destroy the friendship of Maggie and Priscilla. 

Stealthily, with her cheeks burning and her eyes 
bright with agitation, she once more approached the 
bureau, took from under the pile of papers the little 
sealskin purse, opened it, removed a five-pound note, 
clasped the purse again, and restored it to its hiding- 
place, then flew on the wings of the wind from the 
room. 

A moment or two later Priscilla came back, sat 
calmly down in one of Maggie’s comfortable chairs, 
and taking up her Greek edition of Euripides, began 
to read and translate with eagerness. 

As Prissie read she made notes with a pencil in a 
small book which lay in her lap. The splendid 
thoughts appealed to her powerfully; her face glowed 
with pleasure. She lived in the noble past; she was 
a Greek with the old Greeks; she forgot the nine- 
teenth century, with its smallness, its money worries 
— above all, she forgot her own cares. 

At last in her reading she came to a difficult sen- 
tence, which, try as she would, she could not render 
into English to her own satisfaction. She was a 


232 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


very careful student, and always disliked shirking 
difficulties; the pleasure of her reading would be lost 
if she did not do full justice to the lines which puzzled 
her. She resolved to read no further until Maggie 
appeared. Maggie Oliphant, with her superior in- 
formation, would soon cut the knot for her. She 
closed the copy of Euripides with reluctance, and, 
putting her hand into her pocket, took out a note she 
had just received, to mark the place. 

A moment or two later Maggie came in. 

‘‘ Still here, Prissie ! ” she exclaimed, in her some- 
what indifferent but good-natured voice. “ What a 
bookworm you are turning into ! ” 

‘‘ I have been waiting for you to help me, if you 
will, Maggie,” said Priscilla. “ I have lost the right 
clue to the full sense of this passage — see! Can you 
give it to me? ” 

Maggie sat down at once, took up the book, glanced 
her eyes over the difficult words, and translated them 
with ease. 

“ How lovely ! ” said Prissie, clasping her hands, 
and giving herself up to a feeling of enjoyment. 

Don’t stop, Maggie, please do read some more ! ” 

Miss Oliphant smiled. 

‘‘ Enthusiast I ” she murmured. 

She translated with brilliancy to the end of the 
page; then, throwing the book on her knee, repeated 
the whole passage aloud in Greek. 

The note that Prissie put in as a mark fell on the 
floor. She was so lost in delighted listening that she 
did not notice it, but, when Maggie at last stopped 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


233 


for want of breath, Priscilla saw the little note, 
stooped forward to pick it up, glanced at the hand- 
writings and a shadow swept over her expressive face. 

“ Oh 1 thank you, Maggie, thank you,’’ she ex- 
claimed;, “it is beautiful, entrancing! It made me 
forget everything for a short time, but I must not 
listen to any more; it is, indeed, most beautiful; but 
not for me.” 

“ What do you mean, you little goose? You will 
soon read Euripides as well as I do. What is more, 
you will surpass me, Priscilla; your talent is greater 
than mine.” 

“ Don’t say that, Maggie ; I can scarcely bear it 
when you do.” 

“ Why do you say you can scarcely bear it ? Do 
you love me so well that you hate to excel me ? Silly 
cliild, as if I cared I ” 

“ Maggie, I know you are really too great to be 
possessed by petty weaknesses. If I ever did excel 
you, which is most unlikely, I know you would be 
glad both for me and yourself. No, it is not that; I 
am unhappy because of no fancy.” 

“ What worries you then ? ” 

“ Maggie, do you see this note ? ” 

“Yes; it is from Miss Heath, is it not?” 

“ It is. I am to see her to-night.” 

“ Well, Prissie, you must be quick with your rev- 
elation, for I have some notes to look over.” 

“ I won’t keep you a moment. I am to see Miss 

Heath to tell her ” Prissie paused. Her face 

grew deadly white. “ I am to see Miss Heath to tell 


234 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

her — to tell her — that I. — Oh, Maggie! I must give 
up my classics. I must; it’s all settled. Don’t say 
anything. Don’t tempt me to reconsider the ques- 
tion. It can’t be reconsidered, and my mind is made 
up. That’s it; it’s a trouble, but I must go through 
with it. Good-night, Maggie.” 

Prissie held out her long, unformed hand; Miss 
Oliphant clasped it between both her own. 

You are trembling,” she said, standing up and 
drawing the girl towards her. ‘‘ I don’t want to 
argue the point if you so firmly forbid me. I think 
you quite mad, of course. It is absolutely impossible 
for me to sympathize with such wild folly. Still, 
if your mind is made up, I won’t interfere. But, 
seeing that at one time we were very firm friends, 
you might give me your reasons, Priscilla.” 

Priscilla slowly and stiffly withdrew her hands; 
her lips moved. She was repeating Miss Oliphant’s 
words under her breath — 

At one time we were friends.” 

Won’t you speak ? ” said Maggie, impatiently. 

‘‘Oh, yes. I'll speak; I’ll tell you the reason. You 

won’t understand, but you had better know .” 

Prissie paused again; she seemed to swallow some- 
thing; her next words came out slowly with great 
difficulty : “ When I went home for the Christmas 

recess I found Aunt Raby worse. You don’t know 
what my home is like. Miss Oliphant; it is small and 
poor. At home we are often cold and often hungry. 
I have three little sisters, and they want clothes and 
education; they want training, they want love, they 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


235 


want care. Aunt Raby is too weak to do much for 
them now; she is very, very ill. You have not an 
idea — not an idea — Miss Oliphant, in your wealth 
and your luxury what the poverty of Penywern Cot- 
tage is like. What does such poverty mean? How 
shall I describe it to you? we are sometimes glad of 
a piece of bread; butter is a luxury; meat we scarcely 
taste.'' Prissie again broke off to think and consider 
her next words. Maggie, whose sympathies were al- 
ways keenly aroused by any real emotion, tried once 
again to take her hands; Prissie put them behind 
her. ‘‘ Aunt Raby is a good woman," continued 
Priscilla ; she is brave, she is a heroine. Although 
she is just a commonplace old woman, no one has 
ever led a grander life in its way. She wears poor 
clothes — oh, the poorest; she has an uncouth appear- 
ance, worse even than I have, but I am quite sure 
that God — God respects her — God thinks her worthy. 
When my father and mother died (I was fourteen 
when my dear mother died) Aunt Raby came and took 
me home and my three little sisters. She gave us 
bread to eat. Oh, yes, we never quite wanted food, 
but before we came Aunt Raby had enough money 
to feed herself, and no more. She took us all in and 
supported us, because she worked so very, very hard. 
Ever since I was fourteen — I am eighteen now — 
Aunt Raby has done this. Well," continued Priscilla, 
slow tears coming to her eyes and making themselves 
felt in her voice, ‘‘ this hard work is killing her ; Aunt 
Raby is dying because she has worked so hard for 
us. Before my three years have come to an end here. 


236 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

she will be far, far away : she will be at rest forever 
— God will be making up to her for all she has done 
here. Her hard life which God will have thought 
beautiful will be having its reward. Afterwards I 
have to support and educate the three little girls. 
I spoke to Mr. Hayes — my dear clergyman, about 
whom I have told you, and who taught me all 
I know — and he agrees with me that I know enough 
of Greek and Latin now for rudimentary teaching, 
and that I shall be better qualified to take a good 
paying situation if I devote the whole of my time 
while at St. Benet's to learning and perfecting my- 
self in modern languages. It's the end of a lovely 
dream, of course, but there is no doubt — no doubt 
whatever — what is right for me to do." 

Prissie stopped speaking; Maggie went up again 
and tried to take her hand ; she drew back a step or 
two, pretending not to see. 

“ It has been very kind of you to listen," she said ; 
‘‘ I am very grateful to you, for now, whatever we 
may be to each other in future, you will understand 
that I don't give up what I love lightly. Thank you, 
you have helped me much. Now I must go and tell 
Miss Heath what I have said to you. I have had a 
happy reading of Euripides and have enjoyed listen- 
ing to you. I meant to give myself that one last 
treat — now it is over. Good-night." 

Priscilla left the room — she did not even kiss Mag- 
gie as she generally did at parting for the night. 


CHAPTER XXV. 


A MYSTERIOUS EPISODE. 

When she was alone, Maggie Oliphant sat down 
in her favorite chair, and covered her face with her 
hands. It is horrible to listen to stories like that,’' 
she murmured under her breath. Such stories get 
on the nerves. I shall not sleep to-night. Fancy any 
people calling themselves ladies wanting meat, want- 
ing clothes, wanting warmth. Oh, my God! this is 
horrible. Poor Prissie ! Poor brave Prissie ! ” Mag- 
gie started from her chair and paced the length of 
her room once or twice. “ I must help those people,” 
she said ; I must help this Aunt Raby, and those 
three little sisters. Penywern Cottage shall no longer 
be without coal, and food, and warmth. How shall 
I do this? One thing is quite evident — Prissie must 
not know. Prissie is as proud as I am. How shall 
I manage this?” She clasped her hands, her brow 
was contracted with the fulness of her thought. After 
a long while she left her room, and, going to the other 
end of the long corridor, knocked at Nancy Banister’s 
door. Nancy was within. It did not take Maggie 
long to tell the tale which she had just heard from 
Priscilla’s lips. Prissie had told her simple story 
with force, but it lost nothing in Maggie’s hands. 
She had a fine command of language, and she drew 

237 


238 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

a picture of such pathos that Nancy’s honest blue 
eyes filled with tears. 

That dear little Prissie ! ” she exclaimed. 

“ I don’t know that she is dear,” said Maggie. “ I 
don’t profess quite to understand her; however, that 
is not the point. The poverty at Penywern Cottage 
is an undoubted fact. It is also a fact that Prissie 
is forced to give up her classical education. She 
shall not ! she has a genius for the old tongues. Now, 
Nancy, help me ; use your common sense on my 
behalf. How am I to send money to Penywern 
Cottage ? ” 

Nancy thought for several minutes. 

“ I have an idea,” she exclaimed at last. 

‘‘What is that?” 

“ I believe Mr. Hammond could help us.” 

Maggie colored. 

“ How ? ” she asked. “ Why should Geoffrey 
Hammond be dragged into Priscilla’s affairs? What 
can he possibly know about Penywern Cottage and 
the people who live in it?” 

“ Only this,” said Nancy : “ I remember his once 

talking about that part of Devonshire where Prissie’s 
home is, and saying that his uncle has a parish there. 
Mr. Hammond’s uncle is the man to help us.” 

Miss Oliphant was silent for a moment. 

“ Very well,” she said; will you write to Mr. Ham- 
mond and ask him for his uncle’s address ? ” 

“Why should I do this, Maggie? Geoffrey Ham- 
mond is your friend; he would think it strange for 
me to write.” 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


239 


Maggie’s tone grew as cold as her expressive face 
had suddenly become. “ I can write if you think it 
best,” she said; ‘‘but you are mistaken in supposing 
that Mr. Hammond is any longer a person of special 
interest to me.” 

“Oh, Maggie, Maggie, if you only would ” 

“ Good-night, Nancy,” interrupted Maggie. She 
kissed her friend, and went back to her room. There 
she sat down before her bureau and prepared to write 
a letter. “ I must not lose any time,” she said to 
herself ; “ I must help these people substantially ; I 
must do something to rescue poor Prissie from a life 
of drudgery. Fancy Prissie, with her genius, living 
the life of an ordinary underpaid teacher : it is not to 
be thought of for a moment! Something must be 
done to put the whole family on a different footing, 
but that, of course, is for the future. From Pris- 
cilla’s account they want immediate aid. I have 
two five-pound notes in my purse : Geoffrey shall 
have them and enclose them to the clergyman who 
is his relation, and who lives near Priscilla’s 
home.” 

Maggie wrote her letter rapidly. She thought it 
cold ; she meant it to be a purely business note ; she 
did not intend Hammond to see even the glimpse of 
her warm heart under the carefully studied words. 
“ I am sick of money,” she said to him, “ but to some 
people it is as the bread of life. Ask your friend to 
provide food and warmth without a moment’s delay 
for these poor people out of the trifle I enclose. 
Ask him also to write directly to me, for the ten 


240 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


pounds I now send is only the beginning of what I 
mean really to do to help them.” 

When her letter was finished, Maggie put her hand 
in her pocket to take out her purse. It was not 
there. She searched on the table, looked under piles 
of books and papers, and presently found it. She 
unclasped the purse, and opened an inner pocket for 
the purpose of taking out two five-pound notes which 
she had placed there this morning. To her astonish- 
ment and perplexity, this portion of the purse now 
contained only one of the notes. Maggie felt her 
face turning crimson. Quick as a flash of lightning 
a horrible thought assailed her — Priscilla had been 
alone in her room for nearly an hour — Priscilla’s 
people were starving : had Priscilla taken the note ? ” 
Oh, hateful ! ” said Maggie to herself ; '' what am 
I coming to, to suspect the brave, the noble — I won’t, 
I can’t. Oh, how shall I look her in the face and 
feel that I ever, even for a second, thought of her so 
dreadfully.” Maggie searched through her purse 
again. “ Perhaps I dreamt that I put two notes here 
this morning,” she said to herself. “ But no, it is no 
dream; I put two notes into this division of my purse, 
I put four sovereigns here; the sovereigns are safe 
— one of the notes is gone.” 

She thought deeply for a few moments longer, 
then added a postscript to her letter: — 

“ I am very sorry, but I can only send you one note 
for five pounds to-night. Even this, however, is 
better than nothing. I will give further help as soon 
as I hear from your friend.” Maggie then folded 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


241 

her letter, addressed, stamped it, and took it down- 
stairs. 

Miss Oliphant was an heiress; she was also an or- 
phan; her father and mother were mere memoi;jes 
to her; she had neither brothers nor sisters; she did 
not particularly like her guardian, who was old and 
worldly-wise, as different as possible from the bright, 
enthusiastic, impulsive girl. Mr. Oliphant thought 
money the aim and object of life; when he spoke to 
Maggie about it, she professed to hate it. In reality 
she was indifferent to it; money was valueless to her 
because she had never felt its want. 

She lay awake for a long time that night, thinking 
of Penywern Cottage, of tired Aunt Raby, of the 
little girls who wanted food, and education, and care, 
and love. After a time she fell asleep. In her sleep 
she ceased to think of Priscilla’s relations; all her 
thoughts were with Priscilla herself. She dreamt 
that she saw Priscilla move stealthily in her room^ 
take up her purse with wary fingers, open it, remove 
a note for five pounds, and hide the purse once more 
under books and papers. 

When Maggie awoke, she professed not to believe 
in her dream; but, nevertheless, she had a headache, 
and her heart was heavy within her. 

At breakfast that morning Miss Oliphant made a 
rather startling announcement. “ I wish to say 
something,” she remarked, in her full, rich voice. 

A strange thing happened to me last night. I am 
not accounting for it; I am casting no aspersions on 
anyone; I don’t even intend to investigate the mat- 


242 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

ter; still, I wish publicly to state a fact — a five-pound 
note has been taken out of my purse ! ” 

There were no dons or lecturers present when Miss 
Oliphant made this startling announcement, but 
Nancy Banister. Rosalind Merton. Priscilla Peel, 
Miss Day, Miss Marsh, and several other girls were 
all in the room; they, each of them, looked at the 
speaker with startled and anxious inquiry. 

Maggie herself did not return the glances; she was 
lazily helping herself to some marmalade. 

‘‘ How perfectly shameful ! burst at last from 
the lips of Miss Day. ‘‘ You have lost five pounds. 
Miss Oliphant; you are positively certain that five 
pounds have been taken out of your purse. Where 
was your purse ? Maggie was spreading the mar- 
malade on her bread-and-butter; her eyes were still 
fixed on her plate. I don’t wish a fuss made,” she 
said. 

“ Oh, that’s all very fine ! ” continued Miss Day ; 
‘‘ but if five pounds are lost out of your purse, some- 
one has taken them! Someone therefore, whether 
servant or student, is a thief. I am not narrow- 
minded or prudish; but I confess I draw the line at 
thieves.” 

“ So do I,” said Maggie, in an icy tone ; “ still, I 
don’t mean to make a fuss.” 

“ But where was your purse, Maggie dear ? ” asked 
Nancy Banister; “was it in your pocket?” 

“ No. I found it last night in my bureau, under 
some books and papers.” Maggie rose from the table 
as she spoke. With a swift flash her brown eyes 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


243 


sought Priscilla’s face; she had not meant to look at 
her, she did not want to; but a fascination she could 
not control obliged her to dart this one glance of in- 
quiry. 

Prissie’s eyes met hers. Their expression was 
anxious, puzzled, but there was not a trace of guilt 
or confusion in them. ‘‘ I don’t know how that 
money could have been taken, Maggie,” she said, 
“ for I was in your room studying my Greek.”' Pris- 
sie sighed when she mentioned her Greek. ‘‘ I was 
in your room studying Greek all the evening; no one 
could have come to take the money.” 

‘‘ It is gone, however,” said Maggie. She spoke 
with new cheerfulness. The look on Prissie’s face, 
the tone in her voice, made Maggie blush at ever 
having suspected her. “ It is gone,” she said, in quite 
a light cheerful way, ‘‘ but I am really sorry I men- 
tioned it. As I said just now, I don’t intend to inves- 
tigate the matter. I may have fallen asleep and 
taken the five-pound note out in a dream and torn it 
up, or put it on the fire. Anyhow, it has vanished, 
and that is all I have to say. Come, Prissie, I 
want to hear what Miss Heath said to you last 
night.” 

‘‘ No,” suddenly exclaimed Annie Day, ‘‘ Miss Peel,, 
you must not leave the room just now. You have 
made a statement. Miss Oliphant, which I for one do 
not intend to pass over without at least asking a few 
questions. You did not tear up that note in a dream. 
If it is lost, someone took it. We are St. Benet’s 
girls, and we don’t choose to have this kind of thing 


244 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

said to us. The thief must confess, and the note must 
be returned.” 

‘‘ All right,” said Maggie, ‘‘ I sha'n’t object to recov- 
ering my property. Priscilla, I shall be walking in the 
grounds; you can come to me when your council of 
war is over.” 

The moment Maggie left the room, Rosalind Mer- 
ton made a remark. Miss Peel is the only person 
who can explain the mystery,” she said. 

“ What do you mean ? ” asked Priscilla. 

‘‘ Why, you confess yourself that you were in Miss 
Oliphant’s room the greater part of the evening.” 

‘‘ I confess it? ” remarked Priscilla; “ that is a curi- 
ous phrase to apply to a statement. I confess nothing. 
I was in Maggie’s room, but what of that? When 
people confess things,” she added, with a naivete which 
touched one or two of the girls, ‘‘ they generally have 
done something wrong. Now what was there wrong 
in my sitting in my friend’s room? ” 

Oh, Miss Oliphant is ‘ your friend ’ ? ” said Rosa- 
lind. 

Of course, of course.” But here a memory came 
over Priscilla; she remembered Maggie’s words the 
night before — ‘‘ You were my friend.” For the first 
time her voice faltered, and the crimson flush of dis- 
tress covered her face. Rosalind’s cruel eyes were 
fixed on her. 

“ Let me speak now,” interrupted Miss Day. She 
gave Rosalind a piercing glance which caused her, 
in her turn, to color violently. ‘‘ It is just this. Miss 
Peel,” said Annie Day : “You will excuse my speak- 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


245 


ing bluntly, but you are placed in a very unpleasant 
position.’' 

I ? How ? ” asked Prissie. 

Oh, you great baby ! ” burst from Rosalind again. 

Please don’t speak to me in that tone, Miss 
Merton,” said Priscilla, with a new dignity, which 
became her well. ‘‘ Now, Miss Day, what have you 
to say?” 

To Prissie’s surprise, at this juncture, Nancy Ban- 
ister suddenly left her seat, and came and stood at 
the back of her chair. 

** I am on your side whatever happens,” she re- 
marked. 

'' Thank you,” said Prissie. 

Now, please. Miss Day.” 

You must know who took the note,” said Annie 
Day. 

** I assure you I don’t ; I can’t imagine how it has 
disappeared. Not a soul came into the room while 
I was there. I did go away once for about three 
minutes to fetch my Lexicon; but I don’t suppose 
anyone came into Miss Oliphant’s room during those 
few minutes — there was no one about to coriie.” 

‘‘ Oh, you left the room for about three minutes ? ” 

** Perhaps three — perhaps not so many. I had left 
my Lexicon in the library; I went to fetch it.” 

‘‘ Oh,” said Rosalind, suddenly taking the words 
out of Miss Day’s mouth, when did you invent this 
little fiction ? ” 

Prissie’s eyes seemed suddenly to blaze fire; for 
the first time she perceived the drift of the cruel sus- 


246 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

picion, which her fellow-students were seeking to 
cast upon her. “ How wicked you are ! ” she said to 
Rosalind. ‘‘ Why do you look at me like that ? Miss 
Day, why do you smile ? Why do you all smile ? Oh, 
Nancy,” added poor Prissie, springing to her feet, 
and looking full into Nancy’s troubled eyes, “ what 
is the matter? — am I in a dream?” 

“ It is all very fine to be theatrical,” said Miss 
Day, “ but the fact is. Miss Peel, you are not at all 
popular enough at St. Benet’s to induce any of us to 
consent to live under a ban for your sake. Miss Oli- 
phant has lost her money. You say that you spent 
some time in her room ; the purse was on her bureau. 
Miss Oliphant is rich, she is also generous, she says 
openly that she does not intend to investigate the 
matter. No doubt, if you confess your weakness and 
return the money, she will forgive you, and not re- 
port this disgraceful proceeding to the college au- 
thorities.” 

While Miss Day was speaking, some heavy pant- 
ing breaths came two or three times from Priscilla’s 
lips. Her face had turned cold and white; but her 
eyes blazed like living coals. 

“ Now I understand,” she said slowly; “you think 
— r-you think that I — I stole a five-pound note from 
my friend; you think that I went into her room and 
opened her purse, and took away her money; you 
think that of me — you! I scorn you all, I defy you, 
I dare you to prove your dreadful words ! I am going 
to Miss Heath this moment; she shall protect me 
from this dishonor.” 


CHAPTER XXVI. 

IN THE ANTE-CHAPEL OF ST. HILDA^S. 

Priscilla ran blindly down the corridor which 
opened into the wide entrance-hall. Groups of girls 
were standing about; they stared as the wild-looking 
apparition rushed past them: Prissie was blind to 
their puzzled and curious glances. She wanted to 
see Miss Heath; she had a queer kind of instinct, 
rather than any distinct impression, that in Miss 
Heath's presence she would be protected, that Miss 
Heath would know what to say, would know how to 
dispel the cloud of disgrace which had suddenly been 
cast over her like a cloak. 

Is there anything wrong. Miss Peel ? " said 
gentle little Ada Hardy, coming up and speaking to 
her affectionately. Miss Hardy stood right in Pris- 
sie’s path, barring her way for a moment and causing 
her in spite of herself, to stop her headlong rush to 
the Vice-Principal’s room. Priscilla put up her hand 
to her brow ; she looked in a dazed sort of way at the 
kind-hearted girl. 

“ What is the matter — can I help you ? " repeated 
Ada Hardy. 

‘‘ You can't help me," said Prissie. “ I want to 
see Miss Heath; let me pass." She ran forward 
again, and some other girls, coming out of the 
247 


248 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


dining-hall, now came up to Ada and distracted her 
attention. 

Miss Heath’s private sitting-room was on the 
ground floor. This lovely room has been described 
before. It was open now, and Prissie went in without 
knocking; she thought she would see Miss Heath 
sitting as she usually was at this hour, either read- 
ing or answering letters; she was not in the room, 
Priscilla felt too wild and impetuous to consider any 
action carefully, just then; she ran up at once to the 
electric bell, and pressed the button for quite a quarter 
of a minute. A maid-servant came quickly to an- 
swer the summons. She thought Miss Heath had 
sent for her, and stared at the excited girl. 

“ I want to see Miss Heath,” said Priscilla; please 
ask her to come to me here; say Miss Peel wants to 
see her — Priscilla Peel wants to see her, very, very 
badly, in her own sitting-room at once. Ask her to 
come to me at once.” 

The presence of real tragedy always inspires re- 
spect ; there was no question with regard to the 
genuineness of Prissie’s sorrow just then. 

“ I will try and find Miss Heath, Miss, and ask 
her to come to you without delay,” answered the 
maid. She softly withdrew, closing the door after 
her. Priscilla went and stood on the hearthrug. 
Raising her eyes for a moment, they rested on a large 
and beautiful platinotype of G. F. Watts’s picture of 
Hope.” The last time she had visited Miss Heath 
in that room, Prissie had been taken by the kind 
Vice-Principal to look at the picture, and some of 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


249 


its symbolism was explained to her. ‘‘ That globe 
on which the figure of Hope sits/’ Miss Heath had 
said, is meant to represent the world. Hope is 
blindfolded in order more effectually to shut out the 
sights which might distract her. See the harp in her 
hand, observe her rapt attitude — she is listening to 
melody — she hears, she rejoices, and yet the harp 



out of which she makes music only possesses one 
string — all the rest are broken.” Miss Heath said 
nothing further, and Prissie scarcely took in the full 
meaning of the picture that evening. Now she looked 
again, and a passionate agony swept over her, Hope 
has one string still left to her harp with which she 
can play music,” murmured the young girl; ‘‘but 


250 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

oh! there are times when all the strings of the harp 
are broken; then, Hope dies.” 

The door was opened, and the servant reappeared. 

“ I am very sorry. Miss,” she said, “ but Miss 
Heath has gone out for the morning. Would you like 
to see anyone else ? ” 

Priscilla gazed at the messenger in a dull sort of 
way. I can’t see Miss Heath ? ” she murmured. 

No, Miss, she is out.” 

Very well.” 

Can I do anything for you, Miss ? ” 

No, thank you.” 

The servant went away with a puzzled expression 
on her face. 

‘‘ That plain young lady, who is so awfully poor — 
Miss Peel, I mean — seems in a sad taking,” she said 
by-and-by to her fellow-servants. 

Priscilla, left alone in Miss Heath’s sitting-room, 
stood still for a moment, then, running upstairs to 
her room, she put on her hat and jacket, and went 
out. She was expected to attend two lectures that 
morning, and the hour for the first had almost ar- 
rived. Maggie Oliphant was coming into the house 
when Prissie ran past her. 

“ My dear I ” she exclaimed, shocked at the look on 
Priscilla’s face. “ Come here ; I want to speak to you.” 

‘‘ I can’t — don’t stop me.” 

'' But where are you going? Mr. Kenyon haa just 
arrived. I am on my way to the lecture-hall now.” 

“ It doesn’t matter.” 

‘‘ Aren’t you coming ? ” 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


This last word reached Miss Oliphant from a dis- 
tance; Prissie had already almost reached the gates. 

Maggie stood still for a moment, half inclined to 
follow the excited, frantic-looking girl, but that queer 
inertia, which was part of her complex character, 
came over her. She shrugged her shoulders, the in- 
terest died out of her face ; she walked slowly through 
the entrance-hall and down one of the side corridors 
to the lecture-room. 

When the Greek lecture had come to an end, Nancy 
Banister came up and slipped her hand through 
Maggie’s arm. 

‘‘ What is the matter, Maggie ? ” she asked, “ you 
look very white and tired.” 

“ I have a headache,” answered Maggie. If it does 
not get better, I shall send for a carriage and take a 
drive.” 

May I come with you ? ” 

No, dear Nancy, when I have these bad head- 
aches it is almost necessary to me to be alone.” 

“ Would it not be better for you to go and lie down 
in your room ? ” 

“ I, to lie down in my room with a headache like 
this? — no, thanks.” Maggie shuddered as she spoke. 
Nancy felt her friend’s arm shiver as she leant on it. 

“You are really ill, darling!” she said, in a tone 
of sympathy and fondness. 

“ I have not felt right for a week, and am worse 
to-day, but I daresay a drive in this nice frosty air 
will set me up.” 


252 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

** I am going to Kingsdene. Shall I order a car- 
riage for you ? ” 

** I wish you would.” 

“Maggie, did you notice that Priscilla was not at 
her lecture ? ” 

“ She was not. I met her rushing away, I think, 
to Kingsdene; she seemed put out about something.” 

“ Poor little thing; no wonder — those horrid girls ! ” 

“ Oh, Nancy, if there’s anything unpleasant, don’t 
tell me just now; my head aches so dreadfully, I 
could scarcely hear bad news.” 

“ You are working too hard, Maggie.” 

“ I am not ; it is the only thing left to me.” 

“ Do you know that we are to have a rehearsal of 
The Princess to-night? If you are as ill as you look 
now, you can’t be present.” 

“ I will be present. Do you think I can’t force my- 
self to do what is necessary ? ” 

“ Oh, I am well acquainted with the power of your 
will,” answered Nancy, with a laugh. “ Well, good- 
bye, dear, I am off; you may expect the carriage to 
arrive in half an hour.” 

Meanwhile, Priscilla, still blind, deaf, and dumb 
with misery, ran, rather than walked, along the road 
which leads to Kingsdene. The day was lovely, with 
little faint wafts of spring in the air; the sky was 
pale blue and cloudless ; there was a slight hoar 
frost on the grass. Priscilla chose to walk on it, 
rather than on the dusty road; it felt crisp under her 
tread. 

She had not the least idea why she was going to 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 253 

Kingsdene; her wish was to walk, and walk, and 
walk until sheer fatigue, caused by long-continued 
motion, brought to her temporary ease and forget- 
fulness. 

Prissie was a very strong girl, and she knew she 
must walk for a long time; her feet must traverse 
many miles before she effected her object. Just as 
she was passing St. Hilda’s College she came face 
to face with Hammond. He was in his college cap 
and gown, and was on his way to morning prayers in 
the chapel. Hammond had received Maggie’s letter 
that morning, and this fact caused him to look at 
Priscilla with new interest. On another occasion, he 
would have passed her with a hurried bow. Now he 
stopped to speak. The moment he caught sight of 
her face, he forgot everything else in his distress at 
the expression of misery which it wore. 

‘‘ Where are you going, Miss Peel ? ” he asked ; 
“ you appear to be flying from something, or, per- 
haps, it is to something. Must you run? See, you 
have almost knocked me down.” He chose light 
words on purpose, hoping to make Prissie smile. 

I am going for a walk,” she said ; “ please let me 
pass.” 

‘‘ I am afraid you are in trouble,” he replied then, 
seeing that Priscilla’s mood must be taken seriously. 

His sympathy gave the poor girl a momentary 
thrill of comfort; she raised her eyes to his face, and 
spoke huskily. 

“ A dreadful thing has happened to me,” she said. 

The chapel bell stopped as she spoke; groups of 


254 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

men, all in their caps and gowns, hurried by; several 
of them looked from Hammond to Priscilla, and 
smiled. 

I must go to chapel now,’’ he said ; “ but I should 
like to speak to you. Can I not see you after morn- 
ing prayers? Would you not come to the service? 
You might sit in the ante-chapel, if you did not 
want to come into the chapel itself. You had much 
better do that. Whatever your trouble is, the service 
at St. Hilda’s ought to sustain you. Please wait for 
me in the ante-chapel. I shall look for you there 
after prayers.” 

He ran off just in time to take his own place in 
the chapel, before the doors were shut, and curtains 
drawn. 

Without a moment’s hesitation, Priscilla followed 
him. She entered the ante-chapel, sat down on a 
bench not far from the entrance door, and when the 
service began, she dropped on her knees, and covered 
her face with her hands. 

The music came to her in soft waves of far-off 
harmony. The doors which divided the inner chapel 
from the outer gave it a faint sound, as if it were 
miles away; each note, however, was distinct; no 
sound was lost. The boys’ voices rose high in the 
air; they were angelic in their sweetness. Prissie 
was incapable, at that moment, of taking in the mean- 
ing of the words she heard, but the lovely sounds 
comforted her; the dreadful weight was lifted, or, at 
least, partially lifted, from her brain; she felt as if a 
hand had been laid on her hot, angry heart; as if 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


255 

a gentle, a very gentle touch was soothing the sorrow 
there. 

I am ready now,” said Hammond, when the serv- 
ice was over ; “ will you come ? ” 

She rose without a word and went out with him 
into the quadrangle; they walked down the Street. 

“ Are you going back to St. Benet’s ? ” he asked. 

“ Oh, no — oh, no ! ” 

‘‘ ‘ Yes,’ you mean; I will walk with you as far as 
the gates.” 

“ I am not going back.” 

“ Pardon me,” said Hammond, you must go 
back; so young a girl cannot take long walks alone. 
If one of your fellow-students were with you, it 
would be different.” 

“ I would not walk with one of them now for the 
world.” 

“Not with Miss Oliphant?” 

“ With her, least of all.” 

“ That is a pity,” said Hammond, gravely, “ for 
no one can feel more kindly towards you.” 

Prissie made no response. 

They walked to the end of the High Street. 

“ This is your way,” said Hammond, “ down this 
quiet lane ; we shall get to St. Benet’s in ten 
minutes.” 

“ I am not going there. Good-bye, Mr. Ham- 
mond.” 

“ Miss Peel, you must forgive my appearing to 
interfere with you, but it is absolutely wrong for a 
young girl, such as you are, to wander about alone in 


256 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

the vicinity of a large university town. Let me treat 
you as my sister for once, and insist on accompany- 
ing you to the gates of the college.^^ 

Prissie looked up at him. It is very good of 
you to take any notice of me,’^ she said, after a pause. 

You won’t ever again after — after you know what 
I have been accused of. If you wish me to go back 
to St. Benet’s, I will; after all, it does not matter, 
for I can go out by-and-by somewhere else.” 

Hammond smiled to himself at Prissie’s very quali- 
fied submission. Just then a carriage came up and 
drove slowly past them. Miss Oliphant, in her velvet 
and sables, was seated in it. Hammond sprang for- 
ward with heightened color, and an eager exclama- 
tion on his lips. She did not motion to the coach- 
man to stop, however, but gave the young man a 
careless, cold bow. She did not notice Priscilla at 
all. The carriage quickly drove out of sight, and 
Hammond, after a pause, said gravely — - 

You must tell me your trouble, Miss Peel.” 

I will,” said Prissie. ‘‘ Someone has stolen a 
five-pound note out of Maggie Oliphant’s purse; she 
missed it late at night, and spoke about it at breakfast 
this morning. I said that I did not know how it 
could have been taken, for I had been studying my 
Greek in her room during the whole afternoon. Mag- 
gie spoke about her loss in the dining-hall, and after 
she left the room Miss Day and Miss Merton accused 
me of having stolen the money,” Priscilla stopped 
speaking abruptly; she turned her head away; a dull 
red suffused her face and neck. 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


257 


‘‘Well?” said Hammond. 

“ That is all. The girls at St. Benet's think I am 
a thief. They think I took my kindest friend’s 
money. I have nothing more to say: nothing possi- 
bly could be more dreadful to me. I shall speak to 
Miss Heath, and ask leave to go away from the college 
at once.” 

“You certainly ought not to do that.” 

“ What do you mean ? ” 

“If you went from St. Benet’s now, people might 
be induced to think that you really were guilty.” 

“ But they think that now.” 

“ I am quite certain that those students whose 
friendship is worth retaining think nothing of the 
sort.” 

“ Why are you certain ? ” asked Prissie, turning 
swiftly around, and a sudden ray of sunshine illu- 
minating her whole face. “ Do you think that I am 
not a thief?” 

“ I am as certain of that fact as I am of my own 
identity.” 

“ Oh ! ” said the girl, with a gasp. She made a 
sudden dart forward, and seizing Hammond’s hand, 
squeezed it passionately between both her own. 

“ And Miss Oliphant does not think of you as a 
thief,” continued Hammond. 

“ I don’t know — I can’t say.” 

“ You have no right to be so unjust to her,” he 
replied, with fervor. 

“ I don’t care so much for the opinions of the 
others now,” said Prissie; you believe in me.” 


258 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

She walked erect again; her footsteps were light as if 
she trod on air. You are a very good man/' she 
said; ‘‘I would do anything for you — anything." 

Hammond smiled. Her innocence, her enthusiasm, 
her childishness were to apparent for him to take 
her words for more than they were worth. 

‘‘ Do you know," he said, after a pause, “ that I am 
in a certain measure entitled to help you? In the 
first place, Miss Oliphant takes a great interest in you." 

“ You are mistaken, she does not — not now." 

I am not mistaken ; she takes a great interest in 
you. Priscilla, you must have guessed — you have 
guessed — what Maggie Oliphant is to me; I should 
like, therefore, to help her friend. That is one tie 
between us; but there is another — Mr. Hayes, your 
parish clergyman •" 

“ Oh ! ” said Prissie, ‘‘ do you know Mr. Hayes ? " 

“ I not only know him," replied Hammond, smil- 
ing, but he is my uncle. I am going to see him this 
evening." 

Oh ! " 

“ Of course, I shall tell him nothing of this, but I 
shall probably talk of you. Have you a message for 
him?" 

‘‘ I can send him no message to-day." 

They had now reached the college gates. Ham- 
mond took Priscilla’s hand. Good-bye," he said ; 

I believe in you, and so does Miss Oliphant. If her 
money was stolen, the thief was certainly not the 
most upright, the most sincere girl in the college. 
My advice to you. Miss Peel, is to hold your head up 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 259 

bravely, to confront this charge by that sense of 
absolute innocence which you possess. In the mean- 
while, I have not the least doubt that the real thief 
will be found. Don’t make a fuss; don’t go about in 
wild despair — have faith in God.” He pressed her 
hand and turned away. 

Priscilla took her usual place that day at the lunch- 
eon table. The girls who had witnessed her wild 
behavior in the morning watched her in perplexity 
and astonishment. She ate her food with appetite; 
her face looked serene — all the passion and agony 
had left it. 

Rosalind Merton ventured on a sly allusion to the 
Scene of the morning. Priscilla did not make the 
smallest comment; her face remained pale, her eyes 
untroubled. There was a new dignity about her. 

What’s up now ? ” said Rosalind, to her friend, 
Miss Day. Is the little Puritan going to defy us 
all?” 

Oh, don’t worry any more about her,” said Annie, 
who, for some reason, was in a particularly bad 
humor. I only wish, for my part, Miss Peel had 
never come to St. Benet’s ; I don’t like anything 
about her. Her heroics are as unpleasant to me as 
her stoicisms. But I may as well say frankly, Rosa- 
lind, before I drop this detestable subject, that I am 
quite sure she never stole that five-pound note : she 
was as little likely to do it as you, so there ! ” 

There came a knock at the door. Rosalind flew to 
open it; by so doing she hoped that Miss Day would 
not notice the sudden color which filled her cheeks. 


CHAPTER XXVIL 


BEAUTIFUL ANNABEL LEE. 

Circumstances seem to combine to spoil some 
people. Maggie Oliphant was one of the victims of 
fortune, which, while appearing to favor her, gave 
her in reality the worst training which was possible 
for a nature such as hers. She was impulsive, gener- 
ous, affectionate, but she was also perverse, and, so to 
speak, uncertain. She was a creature of moods, and 
she was almost absolutely without self-control; and 
yet nature had been kind to Maggie, giving her great 
beauty of form and face, and a character which a 
right training would have rendered noble. 

Up to the present, however, this training had 
scarcely come to Miss Oliphant. She was almost 
without relations, and she was possessed of more 
money than she knew what to do with. She had 
great abilities, and loved learning for the sake of 
learning, but, till she came to St. Benet’s, her educa- 
tion had been as desultory as her life. She had never 
been to school; her governesses only taught her what 
she chose to learn. As a child she was very fickle in 
this respect, working hard from morning till night 
one day, but idling the whole of the next. When she 
was fifteen her guardian took her to Rome; the next 
two years were spent in traveling, and Maggie, who 
260 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


261 


knew nothing properly, picked up that kind of super- 
ficial miscellaneous knowledge which made her con- 
versation brilliant and added to her many charms. 

You shall be brought out early,” her guardian 
had said to her. You are not educated in the 
stereotype fashion, but you know enough. After you 
are seventeen I will get you a suitable chaperon, and 
you shall live in London.” 

This scheme, however, was not carried out. For, 
shortly after her seventeenth birthday, Maggie Oli- 
phant met a girl whose beauty and brilliance were 
equal to her own, whose nature was stronger, and 
who had been carefully trained in heart and mind 
while Maggie had been neglected. Miss Lee was 
going through a course of training at St. Benet’s Col- 
lege for Women at Kingsdene. She was an uncom- 
mon girl in every sense of the word. The expression 
of her lovely face was as piquant as its features were 
beautiful; her eyes were dark as night; they also 
possessed the depth of the tenderest, sweetest sum- 
mer night, subjugating all those who came in contact 
with her. Annabel Lee won Maggie’s warmest affec- 
tions at once; she determined to join her friend at 
St. Benet’s. She spoke with ineffable scorn of her 
London season, and resolved, with that enthusiasm 
which was the strongest part of her nature, to become 
a student in reality. Under Annabel’s guidance she 
took up the course of study which was necessary to 
enable her to pass her entrance examination. She ac- 
quitted herself well, for her abilities were of the high- 
est order, and entered the college with eclat. Miss 


262 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

Lee was a student in Heath Hall, and Maggie thought 
herself supremely happy when she was given a room 
next to her friend. 

Those were brilliant days at the Hall. Some girls 
resided there at this time whose names were destined 
to be known in the world by-and-by. The workers 
were earnest; the tone which pervaded the life at 
Heath Hall was distinctly high. Shallow girls there 



must always be where any number are to be found 
together, but, during Maggie Oliphant’s first year, 
these girls had little chance of coming to the front. 
Maggie, who was as easily influenced as a wave is 
tossed by the wind, rose quickly to the heights with 
her companions. Her splendid intellect developed 
each day; she was merry with the merry, glad with 
the glad, studious with the studious. She was also 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 263 

generous, kind, and unselfish in company with those 
girls who observed the precepts of the higher life. 
Next to Miss Lee, Maggie was one of the most popu- 
lar girls in the college. Annabel Lee had the kindest 
of hearts, as well as the most fascinating of ways. 
She was an extraordinary girl; there was a great 
deal of the exotic about her; in many ways she was 
old for her years. No one ever thought or spoke of 
her as a prig, but all her influence was brought to 
bear in the right direction. The girl who could do 
or think meanly avoided the expression in Annabel’s 
beautiful eyes. It was impossible for her to think 
badly of her fellow-creatures, but meanness and sin 
made her sorrowful. There was not a girl in Heath 
Hall who would willingly give Annabel Lee sorrow. 

In the days that followed people knew that she 
was one of those rare and brilliant creatures who, like 
a lovely but too ethereal flower, must quickly bloom 
into perfection and then pass away. Annabel was 
destined to a short life, and after her death the high 
tone of Heath Hall deteriorated considerably. 

This girl was a born leader. When she died no 
other girl in the college could take her place, and 
for many a long day those who had loved her were 
conscious of a sense which meant a loss of headship. 
In short, they were without their leader. 

If Annabel in her gaiety and brightness could in- 
fluence girls who were scarcely more than acquaint- 
ances, the effect of her strong personality on Maggie 
was supreme. Maggie often said that she never knew 
what love meant until she met Annabel. The two 


264 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


girls were inseparable; their love for each other was 
compared to that of Jonathan and David of Bible 
story, and of Orestes and Pylades of Greek legend. 
The society of each gave the other the warmest 
pleasure. 

Annabel and Maggie were both beautiful in ap- 
pearance, so far above the average girl in their pose, 
their walk, their manner, that people noticed these 
friends wherever they went. A young and rising 
artist, who saw them once at St. Hilda’s, begged 
permission to make a picture of the pair. It was 
done during the summer recess before Annabel died, 
and made a sensation in the next year’s Academy. 
Many of the visitors who went there stopped and 
looked at the two faces, both in the perfection of their 
youthful bloom and beauty; few guessed that one 
even now had gone to the Home best fitted for so 
ardent and high a spirit. 

Annabel Lee died a year before Priscilla came to 
the college. Whatever Maggie inwardly felt, she had 
got over her first grief; her smile was again as bril- 
liant as when Annabel was by her side, her laugh was 
as merry; but the very few who could look a little 
way into Maggie’s perverse and passionate heart, 
knew well that something had died in her which could 
never live again, that her laugh was often hollow, 
and her brilliant smile had only a foundation in bitter- 
ness. 

Maggie did not only grieve for her friend when 
she mourned for Annabel. She had loved her most 
deeply, and love alone would have caused her agony 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 265 

in such a loss ; but Maggie^s keenest and most terrible 
feelings were caused by an unavailing regret. 

This regret was connected with Geoffrey Ham- 
mond. 

He had known Annabel from her childhood. He 
was an old friend of some of her friends, and during 
those last, long summer holidays, which the two girls 
spent together under the roof of Maggie’s guardian, 
Hammond, who was staying with relations not far 
away, came to see them almost daily. He was the 
kind of man who could win both respect and admira- 
tion; he was grave in his nature; and his aspira- 
tions, aims, and ambitions were high. In their con- 
versations during this lovely summer weather these 
young people dreamt happy dreams together, and 
planned a future which meant good to all mankind. 
Maggie, to all appearance, was heart and soul with 
Annabel and Geoffrey in what they thought and said. 

Nothing could have been simpler or more uncon- 
ventional than the intercourse between these young 
people. Miss Lee had known Hammond all her life; 
Maggie always spoke and thought of herself as second 
to Annabel in Geoffrey Hammond’s regard. One 
brilliant autumn day, however, he surprised Maggie 
by asking her to take a long walk alone with him. 
No words were said during this ramble to open 
Maggie Oliphant’s eyes to the true state of Ham- 
mond’s feelings for her, but, when she returned from 
her walk, she could not help noticing Annabel Lee’s 
unaccountable depression. It was not until later, 
however, that Maggie attributed a certain pathetic. 


266 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


almost heart-broken, look in her friend’s lovely eyes 
to its true cause. 

Hammond was a graduate of St. Hilda’s College 
at Kingsdene, and the three friends often talked of 
the happy meetings they would have during the 
coming winter. He was a man of large property, and 
the favorite amusement of these young people was 
in talking over the brilliant life which lay before 
Hammond when he took possession of his estates. 
He would be the ideal landlord of his age; the 
people who lived on his property would, when he 
attained his majority, enter into a millennium of 
bliss. 

Maggie returned to St. Benet’s imagining herself 
quite heart-whole; but happiness shone out of her 
eyes, and there was a new tender ring in her voice 
for which she could not account to herself, and which 
added a new fascination to her beauty. 

Shortly after the commencement of the term, Ham- 
mond met Miss Oliphant by accident just outside 
Kingsdene. 

'' I was going to post a letter to you,” he said. His 
face was unusually pale, his eyes full of joy and yet of 
solicitude. 

“ You can tell me what you have written,” replied 
Maggie, in her gayest voice. 

‘‘ I would rather you read my letter.” 

He thrust it into her hand and immediately, to her 
astonishment, left her. 

As she walked home through the frosty air she 
opened Hammond’s letter, and read its contents. It 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 267 

contained an earnest appeal for her love, and an assur- 
ance that all the happiness of the writer’s future life 
depended on her consenting to marry him. Would 
she be his wife when her three years’ term at' St. 
Benet’s came to an end? 

No letter could be more manly, more simple. Its 
contents went straight to the depths of a heart easily 
swayed and full of strong affection. 

Yes, I love him,” whispered the girl ; I did not 
know it until I read this letter, but I am sure of my- 
self now. Yes, I love him better than anyone else in 
the world.” 

A joyous light filled Maggie’s brown eyes; her 
heart was gay. She rushed to Annabel’s room to 
tell her news, and to claim the sympathy which had 
never hitherto been denied her, and which was essen- 
tial to the completion of her happiness. 

When Maggie entered her friend’s room, she saw, 
to her surprise, that Annabel was lying on her bed 
with flushed cheeks. Two hours before she had been, 
to all appearance, in brilliant health; now her face 
burned with fever, and her beautiful dark eyes were 
glazed with pain. 

Maggie rushed up and kissed her. What is it, 
darling,” she asked; ‘‘what is wrong? You look ill; 
your eyes have a strange expression.” 

Annabel’s reply was scarcely audible. The pain 
and torpor of her last short illness were already over- 
mastering her. Maggie was alarmed at the burning 
touch of her hand ; but she had no experience to guide 
her, and her own great joy helped to make her selfish. 


268 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


Annabel, look at me for a moment ; I have won- 
derful news to give you.’’ 

Annabel’s eyes were closed. She opened them 
wide at this appeal for sympathy, stretched out her 
hand, and pushed back a tangle of bright hair from 
Maggie’s brow. 

‘‘ I love you, Maggie,” she said, in that voice which 
had always power to thrill its listeners. 

Maggie kissed her friend’s hand, and pressed it 
to her own beating heart. I met Geoffrey Ham- 
mond to-day,” she said. He gave me a letter ; I 
have read it. Oh, Annabel, Annabel! I can be good 
now. No more bad half-hours, no more struggles 
with myself. I can be very good now.” 

With some slight difficulty Annabel Lee drew her 
hot hand away from Maggie’s fervent clasp ; her eyes, 
slightly distended, were fixed on her friend’s face ; the 
flush of fever left her cheeks ; a hot flood of emotion 
seemed to press against her beating heart ; she looked 
at Maggie with passionate longing. 

What is it?” she asked, in a husky whisper. 

Why are you so glad, Maggie ? Why can you be 
good now ? ” 

Because I love Geoffrey Hammond,” answered 
Maggie: ** I love him with all my heart, all my life, 
all my strength, and he loves me; he has asked me to 
be his wife.” 

Maggie paused. She expected to feel Annabel’s 
arms around her neck; she waited impatiently for 
this last crowning moment of bliss. Her own happi- 
ness caused her to lower her eyes; her joy was so 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 269 

dazzling that for a moment she felt she must shade 
their brilliance even from Annabel’s gaze. 

Instead of the pressure of loving arms, however, 
and the warm kiss of sympathy, there came a low cry 
from the lips of the sick girl. She made an effort to 
say something, but words failed her: the next mo- 
ment she was unconscious. Maggie rushed to the bell, 
and gave an alarm, which brought Miss Heath and 
one or two servants to the room. 

A doctor was speedily sent for, and Maggie Oli- 
phant was banished from the room. She never saw 
Annabel Lee again. That night the sick girl was 
removed to the hospital, which was in a building apart 
from the Halls and two days afterwards she was dead. 

Typhus fever was raging at Kingsdene at this time, 
and Annabel Lee had taken it in its most virulent 
form. The doctors (and two or three were sum- 
moned) gave up all hopes of saving her life from the 
first. Maggie also gave up hope. She accused her- 
self of having caused her friend’s death; she believed 
that the shock of her tidings had killed Annabel, 
who, already suffering from fever, had not strength 
to bear the agony of knowing that Hammond’s love 
was given to Maggie. 

On the night of Annabel’s death, Maggie wrote to 
Hammond refusing his offer of marriage, but giving 
no reason for doing so. After posting her letter, she 
lay down on her own sick bed, and nearly died of 
the fever which had taken Annabel away. _ 

'All these things happened a year ago. The agita- 
jtion caused by the death of one so young, beautiful. 


270 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

and beloved had subsided. People could talk calmly 
of Annabel, and although for a long time her room 
had remained vacant, it was now occupied by a girl 
in all respects her opposite. 

Nothing would induce Maggie to enter this room, 
and no words would persuade her to speak of Anna- 
bel. She was merry and bright once more, and few 
gave her credit for secret hours of misery, which were 
seriously undermining her health, and ruining what 
was best of her character. 

On this particular day, as she lay back in her 
carriage, wrapped in costly furs, a great wave of 
misery and bitterness was sweeping over her heart. 

In the first agony caused by Annabel’s death, Mag- 
gie had vowed a vow to her own heart never, under 
any circumstances, to consent to be Hammond’s wife. 
In the first misery of regret and compunction it had 
been easy to Maggie Oliphant to make such a vow; 
but she knew well, as the days and months went by, 
that its weight was crushing her life, was destroying 
her chance of ever becoming a really strong and good 
woman. If she had loved Hammond a year ago her 
sufferings made her love him fifty times better now. 
With all her outward coldness and apparent indif- 
ference, his presence gave her the keenest pain. Her 
heart beat fast when she caught sight of his face; if he 
spoke to another, she was conscious of being overcome 
by a spirit of jealousy. The thought of him mingled 
with her waking and sleeping hours; but the sacri- 
fice she owed to the memory of her dead friend must 
be made at all hazards. Maggie consulted no one on 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 271 

this subject. Annabel’s unhappy story lay buried 
with her in her early grave; Maggie would have died 
rather than reveal it. Now, as she lay back in her 
carriage the tears filled her eyes. 

‘‘ I am too weak for this to go on any longer,” she 
said to herself. ‘‘ I shall leave St. Benet’s at the 
end of the present term. What is the winning of a 
tripos to me? what do I want with honors and dis- 
tinctions? Everything is barren to me. My life has 
no flavor in it. I loved Annabel, and she is gone. 
Without meaning it, I broke Annabel’s heart. With- 
out meaning it, I caused my darling’s death, and now 
my own heart is broken, for I love Geoffrey — I love 
him, and I can never, under any circumstances, be 
his wife. He misunderstands me — he thinks me cold, 
wicked, heartless — and I can never, never set myself 
right with him. Soon he will grow tired of me, and 
give his heart to someone else, and perhaps marry 
someone else. When he does, I too shall die. Yes, 
whatever happens, I must go away from St. Benet’s.” 

Maggie’s tears always came slowly; she put up 
her handkerchief to wipe them away. It was little 
wonder that when she returned from her drive her 
head was no better. 

We must put off the rehearsal,” said Nancy Ban- 
ister. She came into Maggie’s room, and spoke 
vehemently. ** I saw you at lunch, Maggie : you ate 
nothing — you spoke with an effort. I know your 
head is worse. You must lie down, and, unless you 
are better soon, I will ask Miss Heath to send for a 
doctor.” 


272 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

No doctor will cure me/’ said Maggie. Give 
me a kiss, Nancy; let me rest my head against yours 
for a moment. Oh, how earnestly I wish I was like 
you.” 

Why so ? What have I got ? I have no beauty ; 
I am not clever; I am neither romantically poor, like 
Prissie, nor romantically rich, like you. In short, the 
fairies were not invited to my christening.” 

One or two fairies came, however,” replied Mag- 
gie, and they gave you an honest soul, and a warm 
heart, and — and happiness, Nancy. My dear, I need 
only look into your eyes to know that you are happy.” 

Nancy’s blue eyes glowed with pleasure. “ Yes,” 
she said, “ I don’t know anything about dumps and 
low spirits.” 

And you are unselfish, Nancy; you are never seek- 
ing your own pleasure.” 

I am not obliged to : I have all I want. And 
now to turn to a more important subject. I will see 
the members of our Dramatic Society, and put off 
the rehearsal.” 

You must not; the excitement will do me good.” 

For the time perhaps,” replied Nancy, shaking her 
wise head, but you will be worse afterwards.” 

“ No. Now, Nancy, don’t let us argue the point. 
If you are truly my friend, you will sit by me for an 
hour, and read aloud the dullest book you can find, 
then perhaps I shall go to sleep.” 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 


“ COME AND KILL THE BOGIE.” 

Notwithstanding Nancy’s dismal prognostica- 
tion, Maggie Oliphant played her part brilliantly that 
night. Her low spirits were succeeded by gay ones; 
the Princess had never looked more truly regal, nor 
had the Prince ever more passionately wooed her. 
Girls who did not belong to the society always flocked 
into the theatre to see the rehearsals. Maggie’s mood 
scarcely puzzled them. She was so erratic that no 
one expected anything from her but the unexpected; 
if she looked like a drooping flower one moment, her 
head was erect the next, her eyes sparkling, her voice 
gay. The flower no longer drooped, but blossomed 
with renewed vigor. After reading for an hour 
Nancy had left her friend asleep. She went down- 
stairs, and, in reply to several anxious inquiries, 
pronounced it as her opinion that Maggie, with all the 
good will in the world, could scarcely take part in the 
rehearsals that night. 

‘‘ I know Maggie is going to be ill,” said Nancy, 
with tears in her eyes. Miss Banister was so sen- 
sible and so little given to undue alarms, that her 
words had effect, and a little rumor spread in the 
^college that Miss Oliphant could not take her part in 
the important rehearsals which were to take place that 

273 


274 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

evening. Her appearance, therefore, in more than her 
usual beauty, ^vith more vigor in her voice, more 
energy and brightness in her eyes, gave at once a 
pleasing sense of satisfaction. She was cheered when 
she entered the little theatre, but, if there was a brief 
surprise, it was quickly succeeded by the comment 
which generally followed all her doings — ‘‘ This is 
just like Maggie ; no one can depend on how she will 
act for a moment.’' 

At that rehearsal, however, people were taken by 
surprise. If the Princess did well, the young Prince 
did better. Priscilla had completely dropped her role 
of the awkward and gauche girl. From the first 
there had been vigor and promise in her acting. To- 
night there was not only vigor, but tenderness — there 
was a passion in her voice which arose now and then 
to power. She was so completely in sympathy with 
her part that she ceased to be Priscilla: she was the 
Prince who must win this wayward Princess or 
die. 

Maggie came up to her when the rehearsals were 
over. 

I congratulate you,” she said. Prissie, you 
might do well on the stage.” 

Priscilla smiled. ‘‘ No,” she said, for I need in- 
spiration to forget myself.” 

‘‘ Well, genius would supply that.” 

No, Maggie, no. The motive that seems to turn 
me into the Prince himself cannot come again. Oh, 
Maggie, if I succeed ! If I succeed ! ” 

‘‘ What do you 'mean, you strange child ? ” 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


275 

“ I cannot tell you with my voice : don’t you 
guess ? ” 

I cannot say. You move me strangely; you 
remind me of — I quite forget that you are Priscilla 
Peel.” 

Priscilla laughed joyously. 

How gay you look to-night, Prissie, and yet I 
am told you were miserable this morning. Have you 
forgotten your woes ? ” 

Completely.” 

Why is this?” 

** I suppose because I am happy and hopeful.” 

Nancy tells me that you were quite in despair 
to-day. She said that some of those cruel girls in- 
sulted you.” 

Yes, I was very silly; I got a shock.” 

And you have got over it? ” 

** Yes, I know you don’t believe badly of me. You 
know that I am honest and — and true.” 

Yes, my dear,” said Maggie, with fervor, “ I 
believe in you as I believe in myself. Now, have you 
quite disrobed? Shall we go into the library for a 
little?” 

The moment they entered this cheerful room, which 
was bright with two blazing fires and numerous 
electric lights. Miss Day and Miss Marsh came up 
eagerly to Maggie. 

‘‘Well,” they said, “have you made up your 
mind ? ” 

“ About what ? ” she asked, raising her eyes in a 
puzzled way. 


276 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

“ You will come with us to the Elliot-Smiths' ? You 
know how anxious Meta is to have you.^' 

‘‘ Thank you ; but am I anxious to go to Meta ? ” 

‘‘ Oh ! you are, you must be ; you cannot be so cruel 
as to refuse.'' 

After the emotion she had gone through in the morn- 
ing, Maggie’s heart was in that softened, half-tired 
state when it could be most easily influenced ; she was 
in no mood for arguing — or for defiance of any sort. 

Peace at all hazards ” was her motto just now. She 
was also in so reckless a mood as to be indifferent to 
what anyone thought of her. The Elliot-Smiths were 
not in her ‘‘ set ; ” she disliked them and their ways, 
but she had met Meta at a friend’s house a week ago. 
Meta had been introduced to Miss Oliphant, and had 
pressed her invitation vigorously. It would be a 
triumph to Meta Elliot-Smith to introduce the beauti- 
ful heiress to her own set. Maggie's refusal was not 
listened to. She was begged to reconsider the ques- 
tion; implored to be merciful, to be kind; assured of 
undying gratitude if she would consent to come even 
for one short hour. 

Miss Day and Miss Marsh were commissioned by 
Meta to secure Maggie at all costs. 

‘‘You will come?" said Miss Day; “you must 
come." Then coming up close to Maggie, she whis- 
pered in an eager voice — “ Would not you like to find 
out who has taken your five-pound note? Miss Peel 
is your friend; would it not gratify you to clear her? " 

“ Why should I clear one who can never possibly 
be suspected ? " replied Miss Oliphant, in a voice of 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


277 

anger. Her words were spoken aloud, and so ve- 
hemently that Annie Day drew back a step or two in 
alarm. 

'' Well, but you would like to know who really took 
your money? she reiterated, again speaking in a 
whisper. 

Maggie was standing by one of the bookcases; she 
stretched up her hand to take down a volume. As she 
did so, her eyes rested for a moment on Priscilla. 

** I would as soon suspect myself as her,” she 
thought, '‘and yet last night, for a moment, even I 
was guilty of an unworthy thought of you, Prissie, 
and if I could doubt, why should I blame others? If 
going to the Elliot-Smiths’ will establish your inno- 
cence, I will go.” 

" Well,” said Miss Day, who was watching her 
face, " I am to see Meta to-morrow morning; am I 
to tell her to expect you ? ” 

"Yes,” replied Maggie, "but I wish to say at 
once, with regard to that five-pound note, that I am 
not interested in it. I am so careless about my money 
matters, that it is quite possible I may have been 
mistaken when I thought I put it into my purse.” 

" Oh ! oh ! but you spoke so confidently this morn- 
ing.” 

" One of my impulses. I wish I had not 
done it.” 

" Having done it, however,” retorted Miss Day, " it 
is your duty to take any steps which may be necessary 
to clear the college of so unpleasant and disgraceful a 
charge.” 


278 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

You think I can do this by going to the Elliot- 
Smiths’ ? ” 

** Hush ! you will spoil all by speaking so loud. 
Yes, I fully believe we shall make a discovery on 
Friday night.*' 

You don't suppose I would go to act the spy? " 

‘'No, no, nothing of the sort; only come — only 
come ! " 

Maggie opened her book, and glanced at some of 
its contents before replying. 

“ Only come," repeated Annie, in an imploring 
voice. 

“ I said I would come," answered Maggie. “ Must 
I reiterate my assurance? Tell Miss Elliot- Smith to 
expect me." 

Maggie read for a little in the library; then, feel- 
ing tired, she rose from her seat and crossed the large 
room, intending to go up at once to her own chamber, 
in the hall, however, she was attracted by seeing Mrs. 
Heath’s door slightly open. Her heart was full of 
compunction for having, even for a moment, sus- 
pected Priscilla of theft. She thought she would go 
and speak to Miss Heath about her. 

She knocked at the Vice-Principal’s door. 

“ Come in," answered the kind voice, and Maggie 
found herself a moment later seated by the fire; the 
the door of Miss Heath’s room shut, and Miss Heatli 
herself standing over her, using words of commisera- 
tion. 

“ My dear,” she said, “ you look very ill.” 

Maggie raised her eyes. Miss Heath had seen many 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


279 


moods on that charming face; now the expression in 
the wide-open, brown eyes caused her own to fill with 
sudden tears. 

I would do anything to help you, my love,” she 
said tenderly, and, stooping down, she kissed Maggie 
on her forehead. 

Perhaps, another time,” answered Miss Oliphant. 

You are all that is good, Miss Heath, and I may as 
well own frankly that I am neither well nor happy, but 
I have not come to speak of myself just now. I want 
to say something about Priscilla Peel.” 

Yes, what about her?” 

“ She came to you last night. I know what she 
came about.” 

She told me she had confided in you,” answered 
the Vice-Principal, gravely. 

Yes. Well, I have come to say that she must 
not be allowed to give up her Greek and Latin.” 

‘‘ Why not?” 

Miss Heath, how/ can you say, ‘ why not ’ ? Pris- 
sie is a genius; her inclination lies in that direction. 
It is in her power to become one of the most bril- 
liant classical scholars of her day.” 

Miss Heath smiled. “ Well, Maggie,” she said, 
slowly, even suppose that is the case — and you must 
own that, clever as Priscilla is, you make an extreme 
statement when you say such words — she may do well, 
very well, and yet turn her attention to other subjects 
for the present.” 

“ It is cruel ! ” said Maggie, rising and stamping 
her foot, impatiently.- '' Priscilla has it in her to 


28 o a sweet girl graduate. 


shed honor on our college; she will take a first-class 
when she goes in for her tripos, if her present studies 
are not interfered with.*’ 

Miss Heath smiled at Maggie in a pitying sort of 
way. I admit,” she said, ‘‘ that first-class honors 
would be a very graceful crown of bay to encircle 
that young head; and yet, Maggie, yet — surely Pris- 
cilla can do better? ” 

What do you mean ? How can she possibly do 
better ? ” 

** She can wear a nobler crown. You know, Mag- 
gie, there are crowns to be won which cannot fade.” 

‘‘ Oh ! ” Maggie’s lips trembled ; she looked down. 

After a pause, she said, ‘‘ Priscilla told me some- 
thing of her home and her family. I suppose she 
has also confided in you. Miss Heath ? ” 

Yes, my dear.” 

** Well, I have come to-night to say that it is in 
my power to use some of that money which I detest 
in helping Prissie — in helping her family. I mean 
to help them; I mean to put them all in such a posi- 
tion that Priscilla shall not need to spend her youth 
in uncongenial drudgery. I have come to say this to 
you. Miss Heath, and I beg of you — yes, I beg of you 
— to induce my dear Prissie to go on with her clas- 
sical studies. It will now be in your power to assure 
her that the necessity which made her obliged to give 
them up no longer exists.” 

** In short,” said Miss Heath, ** you will give Miss 
Peel of your charity, and take her independence 
away ? ” 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


281 


‘‘ What do you mean? ” 

“ Put yourself in her place, Maggie. Would you 
take money for yourself and those dear to you from a 
comparative stranger? ” 

Maggie’s face grew very red. “ I think I would 
oblige my friend, my dear friend,” she said. 

Is Prissie really your dear friend ? ” 

‘‘ Why do you doubt me ? I love her very much. 
Since^since Annabel died, no one has come so close 
to me.” 

‘‘ I am glad of that,” replied Miss Heath. She went 
up to Maggie and kissed her. 

‘‘You will do what I wish?” asked the girl, 
eagerly. 

“ No, my dear; that matter lies in your hands alone. 
It is a case in which it is absolutely impossible for me 
to interfere. If you can induce Priscilla to accept 
money from you, I shall not say a word; and, for the 
sake of our college, I shall, perhaps, be glad, for there 
is not the least doubt that Prissie has it in her to win 
distinction for St. Benet’s. But, on the other hand, if 
she comes to me for advice, it will be impossible for 
me not to say to her — ‘ My dear, character ranks 
higher than intellect. You may win the greatest prizes 
and yet keep a poor and servile soul. You may never 
get this great earthly distinction, and yet you may be 
crowned with honor — the honor which comes of up- 
rightness, of independence, of integrity.’ Prissie may 
never consult me, of course, Maggie; but, if she does, 
I must say words something like these. To tell the 
truth, my dear, I never admired Priscilla more than I 


282 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


did last night. I encouraged her to give up her classics 
for the present, and to devote herself to modern lan- 
guages, and to those accomplishments which are con- 
sidered more essentially feminine. As I did so I had 
a picture before me, in which I saw Priscilla crowned 
with love, the support and blessing of her three little 
sisters. The picture was a very bright one, Maggie, 
and your crown of bay looks quite tawdry beside the 
other crown which I hope to see on Prissie’s brow.'’ 

Maggie rose from her chair. Good-night,” she 
said. 

I am sorry to disappoint you, my love.” 

I have no doubt you are right,” said Maggie, 
but,” she added, I have not made up my mind, and 
I still long for Priscilla to wear the crown of bay.” 

You will win that crown yourself, my dear.” 

‘‘ Oh, no, it is not for me.” 

I am very anxious about you, Maggie. Why do 
you speak in that reckless tone? Your position and 
Prissie’s are not the least alike ; it is your duty to do 
your very utmost with those talents which have been 
bestowed upon you.” 

“ Perhaps,” answered Maggie, shrugging her 
shoulders, but I am tired of stretching out my hand 
like a baby to catch soap-bubbles. I cannot speak of 
myself at all to-night. Miss Heath. . Thank you for 
what you have said, and again good-night.” 

Maggie had scarcely left the room before Priscilla 
appeared. 

'' Are you too tired to see me to-night, Miss 
Heath?” 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 283 

“ No, my love; come in and sit down. I was sorry 
to miss you this morning.’' 

‘‘ But I am glad as it turned out,” replied Pris- 
cilla. 

You were in great trouble, Prissie. The servant 
told me how terribly upset you were.” 

“ I was. I felt nearly mad.” 

‘‘ But you look very happy now.” 

‘‘ I am ; my trouble has all vanished away. It 
was a great bogie. As soon as I came boldly up to 
it, it vanished into smoke.” 

‘‘ Am I to hear the name of the bogie? ” 

‘‘ I think I would rather not tell you — at least not 
now. If Maggie thinks it right, she will speak to 
you about it; but, as far as I am concerned, it cannot 
touch me again.” 

‘‘ Why have you come to see me then to-night, 
Priscilla?” 

I want to speak about Maggie.” 

“ What about her? She has just been here to speak 
of you.” 

Has she?” 

‘‘ It is possible that she may make you a proposi- 
tion which will affect your whole future, but I am 
not at liberty to say any more. Have you a proposi- 
tion to make about her?” 

‘‘ I have, and it will affect all Maggie’s life. It 
will make her so good — so very, very happy. Oh, 
Miss Heath ! you ought to do it ; you ought to make 
her marry Mr. Hammond at once.” 

‘‘ My dear Priscilla ! ” Miss Heath’s face turned 


284 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

crimson. ** Are you alluding to Geoffrey Hammond ? 
I know great friends of his; he is one of the clever- 
est men at St. Hilda’s.’’ 

Yes, and one of the best,” pursued Prissie, clasp- 
ing her hands and speaking in that excited way which 
she always did when quite carried out of herself. 

You don’t know how good he is, Miss Heath. I 
think he is one of the best of men. I would do any- 
thing in the world for him — anything.” 

‘‘ Where have you met him, Priscilla? ” 

‘‘ At the Marshalls’, and once at the Elliot-Smiths’^ 
and to-day, when I was so miserable, when the bogie 
ran after me, you know, at St. Hilda’s, just outside 
the chapel. Mr. Hammond asked me to come to the 
service, and I went, and afterwards he chased the 
bogie away. Oh, he is good, he is kind, and he loves 
Maggie with all his heart. He has loved her for a 
long time, I am sure, but she is never nice to him.” 

“ Then, of course,” said Miss Heath, “ if Miss 
Oliphant does not care for Mr. Hammond, there is 
an end of the matter. You are a very innocent and 
very young girl, Priscilla; but this is a subject in 
which you have no right to interfere. Far from me 
to say that I disapprove of marriage for our students, 
but, while at St. Tenet’s, it is certainly best for them 
to give their attention to other matters,” 

For most of us,” replied Prissie, ‘‘ but not for 
Maggie. No one in the college thinks Maggie happy.” 

That is true,” replied Miss Heath, thoughtfully. 

And everyone knows,” pursued Prissie, “ that Mr. 
Hammond loves her.” 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 285 

“ Do they ? I was not aware that such reports had 
got abroad.” 

‘‘ Oh, yes ; all Maggie’s friends know that, but they 
are so dreadfully stupid they cannot guess the other 
thing.” 

‘‘ What other thing? ” 

“ That dear Maggie is breaking her heart on ac- 
count of Mr. Hammond.” 

“ Then you think she loves him ? ” 

I do — I know it. Oh, won’t you do something 
to get them to marry each other? ” 



“ These are subjects in which neither you nor I can interfere.” 

“ My dear child, these are subjects in which neither 
you nor I can interfere.” 

“ Oh ! ” Prissie’s eyes filled with sudden tears. 
“ If you won’t do anything, I must.” 

‘‘ I don’t see what you can do, Priscilla ; I don’t 
know what you have a right to do. We do not care 
that our students should think of love and courtship 
while here, but we have never limited their freedom 
in the matter. If Miss Oliphant cares for Mr. Ham- 


286 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


mond, and he cares for her, they know perfectly that 
they can become engaged. Miss Oliphant will be 
leaving St. Benet's at the end of the summer term, 
she is completely, in every sense of the word, her own 
mistress.’' 

Oh, no, she is not her own mistress, she is op- 
pressed by a bogie. I don’t know the name of the 
bogie or anything about it ; but it is shadowing all 
Maggie’s life; it is taking the sunshine away from 
her, and it is making it impossible for her to marry 
Mr. Hammond. They are both so fond of each other ; 
they have both noble hearts, but the dreadful bogie 
spoils everything — it keeps them apart. Dear Miss 
Heath, I want you to come and kill the bogie.” 

‘‘ I must find out its name first,” said Miss Heath. 


CHAPTER XXIX. 

AT THE ELLIOT-SMITHS’ PARTY. 

Rosalind Merton had been in the wildest spirits 
all day; she had laughed with the gayest, joined in 
all the games, thrown herself heart and soul into every 
project which promised fun, which gave a possibility 
for enjoyment. Rosalind’s mood might have been 
described as reckless. This was not her invariable 
condition ; she was a girl who, with all her gay spirits, 
took life with coolness. She was not given to over- 
excitement ; her nerves were too well balanced for any- 
thing of this kind. 

To-day, however, something seemed wrong with 
these equable nerves of hers; she could not keep still; 
her voice was never quiet; her laugh was constant. 
Once or twice she saw Annie Day’s eyes fixed upon 
her; she turned from their glance; a more brilliant 
red than usual dyed her cheeks ; her laugh grew louder 
and more insolent. 

On this evening the Elliot-Smiths would give their 
long-promised party. The wish of Annie Day’s heart 
was gratified; she had angled for an invitation to 
this merry-making and obtained it. Lucy Marsh was 
also going, and several other St. Benet’s girls would 
be present. 

Early in the evening Rosalind retired to her own 
287 


288 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


room, locked her door, and, taking out her new white 
dress, laid it across her bed. It was a very pretty 
dress, made of soft silk, which did not rustle, but lay 
in graceful puffs and folds on body and skirt. It 
was just the dress to make this young, slight figure 
of Rosalind’s look absolutely charming. She stood 
over it now and regarded it lovingly. The dress had 
been obtained, like most of Rosalind’s possessions, 
by manoeuvres. She had made up a piteous story, 
and her adoring mother had listened and contrived 
to deny herself and some of Rosalind’s younger sis- 
ters to purchase the white robe on which the young 
girl’s heart was set. • 

Deliberately and slowly Rosalind made her toilet, 
her golden, curling hair was brushed out, and then 
carefully coiled round her head. Rosalind had no 
trouble with her hair; a touch or two, a pin stuck 
here, a curl arranged there, and the arrangement 
became perfect — the glistening mass lay in natural 
waves over the small, graceful head. 

Rosalind’s hair arranged to her satisfaction, she 
put on her lovely white dress. She stood before her 
long glass, a white-robed little figure, smiles round 
her lips, a sweet, bright color in her cheeks, a dewy 
look in her baby-blue eyes. Rosalind’s toilet was all 
but finished ; she stood before her glass now and hesi- 
tated. Should she go to the Elliot-Smiths’ as she 
was, or should she give the last finishing touch to 
render herself perfect? Should she wear her beau- 
tiful coral ornaments? 

The coral was now her own, paid for to the utter- 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 289 

most farthing; Polly Singleton could not come up to 
Rosalind now, and disgrace her in public by demand- 
ing her coral back again. The coral was no longer 
Polly’s; it was Rosalind’s. The debt was cleared off; 
the exquisite ornaments were her own. Unlocking 
a drawer in her bureau she took out a case, which 
contained her treasures; she touched the spring of 
the case, opened it, and looked at them lovingly. The 
necklace, the bracelets, the earrings, and pins for the 
hair looked beautiful on their velvet pillow. For 
the sake of the pink coral, Rosalind had manoeuvred 
for her white dress; for its sake she had knowingly 
stinted her mother and sisters; for its sake she had 
also stolen a five-pound note from Maggie Oliphant. 
She dreamt many times of the triumphs which would 
be hers when she appeared at the Elliot-Smiths’ in 
her white silk dress, just tipped with the slight color 
which the pink coral ornaments would bestow. Rosa- 
lind had likened herself to all kinds of lovely things 
in this beautiful yet simple toilet — to a daisy in the 
field, to a briar rose; in short, to every flower which 
denoted the perfection of baby innocence. 

Yet, as she held the coral necklace in her hand to- 
night, she hesitated deeply whether it would be wise 
to appear at the Elliot-Smiths’ in her treasured or- 
naments. 

Rose had not felt comfortable all , day. She had 
banished thought with the usual device of extra 
hilarity; she had crushed the little voice in her heart 
which would persistently cry, ‘‘ Shame ! shame ! ” which 
would go on telling her, ‘‘You are the meanest, the 


290 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

most wicked girl in St. Benet's; you have done some- 
thing for which you could be put in prison.’' The 
voice had little opportunity of making itself heard that 
day, and, as Maggie Oliphant evidently did not intend 
to investigate the matter, Rosalind had every hope that 
her sin would never be found out. Nevertheless, she 
could not help feeling uneasy ; for why did Annie Day, 
her own chosen and particular friend, so persistently 
avoid her? Why had Lucy Marsh refused to walk 
with her yesterday? and why did Annie so often look 
at her with meaning and inquiry in her eyes? These 
glances of Annie’s caused Rosalind’s heart to beat too 
quickly ; they gave her an undefined sense of uneasiness. 

She felt as she stood now before her glass, that, 
after all, she was doing a rash thing in wearing her 
coral. Annie Day knew of her money difficulties; 
Annie knew how badly Rosalind had wanted four 
guineas to pay the debt she still owed for the orna- 
ments. If Rosalind wore them to-night, Annie would 
ask numerous questions. Oh, yes, there was a risk — 
there was a decided risk — but Rosalind’s vanity was 
greater than her fears. 

There came a knock at her room door. To Rosa- 
lind’s surprise, Annie Day’s voice, with an extremely 
friendly tone in it, was heard outside. 

“Are you ready, Rosie?” she cried; “for, if you 
are, there is just room for you in the fly with Lucy 
Marsh and Miss Singleton and myself.” 

“ Oh, thank you ! ” cried Rosalind from the other 
side of the door; “ just wait one moment, Annie, and 
I will be with you.” 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


291 

Both fear and hesitation vanished at the friendly 
tones of Annie’s voice. She hastily fastened on her 
necklace and earrings, slipped on her bracelets, and 
stuck the coral pins in her hair. She saw a dazzling 
little image in the glass, and turned away with a glad 
proud smile. 

We can’t be kept waiting; are you ready? ” called 
Miss Day’s voice in the passage. 

“Yes, yes; in one moment, Annie, dear,” replied 
Rosalind. She wrapped herself from head to foot in 
a long white opera cloak, pulled the hood over her 
head, seized her gloves and fan, and opened the door. 
The coral could not be seen now, and Annie, who was 
also in white, took her hand and ran with her down 
the corridor. 

A few moments later the four girls arrived at the 
Elliot-Smiths’ and were shown into a dressing-room 
on the ground floor to divest themselves of their wraps. 
They were amongst the earliest of the arrivals, and 
Annie Day had both space and opportunity to rush up 
to Rosalind and exclaim at the perfect combination of 
white silk and pink coral. 

“ Lucy, Lucy ! ” she said, “ do come and look at 
Rosalind’s coral! Oh, poor Polly! you must miss 
your ornaments; but I am obliged frankly to confess 
my dear, that they are more becoming to this little 
cherub than they ever were to you.” 

Polly was loudly dressed in blue silk. She came 
up, and turned Rosalind round, and, putting her hand 
on her neck, lifted the necklace, and looked at it 
affectionately. 


292 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

I did love those ornaments/’ she said ; but of 
course, I can’t grudge them to you, Rose. You paid 
a good sum for them — didn’t you, dear? — although 
nothing like what they were worth, so, of course, they 
are yours by every right.” 

‘‘ You have paid off the debt? I congratulate you. 
Rose,” said Annie Day. 

“ Yes,” said Rosalind, blushing. 

‘‘ I am glad you were able to get the money, my 
dear.” 

‘‘ And I wish she hadn’t got it,” retorted Polly. 

Money is of no moment to me now. Dad is just 
rolling in wealth, and I have, in consequence, more 
money than I know what to do with. I confess I 
never felt crosser in my life than when you brought 
me that five-pound note last Monday night, Miss 
Merton.” 

Rosalind colored, then grew very pale; she saw 
Annie Day’s eyes blaze and darken. She felt that 
her friend was putting two and two together, and 
drawing a conclusion in her own mind. Annie turned 
abruptly from Rosalind, and, touching Lucy Marsh 
on the arm, walked with her out of the dressing- 
room. The unsuspecting Polly brought up the rear 
with Rosalind. 

The four girls entered the drawing-room, and Rosa- 
lind tried to forget the sick fear which was creeping 
round her heart in the excitement of the moment. 

Nearly an hour later Maggie Oliphant arrived. She 
was also in white, but without any ornament, except 
a solitary diamond star which blazed in the rich coils 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


293 


of her hair. The beautiful Miss Oliphant was re- 
ceived with enthusiasm. Until her arrival Rose had 
been the undoubted belle of the evening, but beside 
Maggie the petite charms which Rose possessed sank 
out of sight. Maggie herself never felt less conscious 
of beauty; the heaviness at her heart made her cheeks 
look pale, and gave her brown eyes a languid expres- 
sion; she was indifferent to the admiration which 
greeted her. The admiration which greeted her gave 
her a momentary feeling of surprise — almost of dis- 
pleasure. 

Meta Elliot-Smith and her mother buzzed round 
Maggie, and expressed their gratitude to her for com- 
ing. 

‘‘ We expect a friend of yours to arrive presently,” 
said Meta — “ Mr. Hammond. You know Mr. Ham- 
mond, don’t you? I have had a note from him. 
He says he will look in as soon after ten as possible. 
I am so glad; I was dreadfully afraid he couldn’t 
come, for he had to go suddenly into the country at 
the beginning of this week. You know Mr. Ham- 
mond very well, don’t you, Miss Oliphant? ” 

‘‘Yes,’’ replied Maggie, in her careless voice; “he 
is quite an old friend of mine.” 

“ You will be glad to see him? ’’ 

“ Very glad.” 

Meta looked at her in a puzzled way. Reports of 
Hammond’s love affair had reached her ears. She 
had expected to see emotion and confusion on Mag- 
gie’s face; it looked bright and pleased. Her “very 
glad ” had a genuine ring about it. 


294 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


“ I am so delighted he is coming ! repeated Meta. 
“ I do trust he will be here in good time.^’ 

She led Miss Oliphant to a prominent seat at the 
top of the room as she spoke. 

I shall have to leave soon after ten” replied 
Maggie, so, if Mr. Hammond cannot arrive until 
after that hour, I shall not have the pleasure of see- 
ing him.” 

'' Oh, but you must really stay later than that ; it 
would be too cruel “^.o leave us so early.” 

I am afraid I cannot. The gates are closed at 
St. Benet's at eleven o’clock, and I do not care to 
remain out until the last moment.” 

Meta was obliged, with great reluctance, to leave 
her guest, and a moment later Annie Day came up 
eagerly to Maggie’s side. 

It’s all right,” she said, drawing Miss Oliphant 
into the shelter of a window ; “ I have found out all 
I want to know.” 

‘‘ What is that ? ” asked Maggie. 

‘‘ Rosalind Merton is the thief.” 

“ Miss Day, how can you say such dreadful things? ” 

“ How can Rosalind do them ? I am awfully sorry 
— indeed, I am disgusted — but the facts are too 
plain.” Miss Day then in a few eager whispers, which 
Maggie in vain endeavored to suppress, gave her 
chain of evidence. Rosalind’s distress; her passion- 
ate desire to keep the coral ; her entreaties that Miss 
Day would lend her four guineas; .her assurances 
that she had not a penny in the world to pay her 
debt; her fears that it was utterly useless for her to 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 295 

expect the money from her mother. Then the curious 
fact that, on that very same evening, Polly Singleton 
should have been given a five-pound note by her. 
‘‘ There is not the least doubt,” concluded Miss Day, 
“ that Rosalind must have gone into your room. Miss 
Oliphant, and stolen the note while Priscilla was 
absent. You know Miss Peel said that she did leave 
your room for a moment or two to fetch her Lexicon. 
Rosalind must have seized the opportunity ; there can- 
not be a doubt of it.” / 

Maggie’s face turned white; her eyes were full of 
indignation and horror. 

Something must be done,” continued Annie. “ I 
am no prude, but I draw the line at thieves. Miss 
Merton ought to be expelled; she is not fit to speak 
to one of us.” 

‘‘ The affair is mine,” said Maggie, after a pause. 
“ You must let me deal with it.” 

Will you?” 

‘‘ I certainly will.” 

“To-night?” 

“ I cannot say ; I must think. The whole thing 
is terrible, it upsets me.” 

“ I thought you would feel it. I am a good bit 
upset myself, and so is Lucy Marsh.” 

“ Does Miss Marsh know, too? In that case. Miss 
Day, it will, I fear, be my duty to consult Miss Heath. 
Oh, I must think; I can do nothing hastily. Please, 
Miss Day, keep your own counsel for the present, and 
ask Miss Marsh to do the same.” 

Annie Day ran off, and Maggie stood by the open 


296 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

window looking out at the starry night. Her head 
ached; her pulses beat; she felt sick and tired. The 
noise and laughter which filled the gaily thronged 
rooms were all discordant to her — she wished she had 
not come. A voice close by made her start — a hand 
not only clasped hers, but held it firmly for a mo- 
ment. She looked up, and said with a sudden im- 
pulse, Oh, Geoffrey ! I am glad you are here.’' Then, 
with a burning blush, she withdrew her hand from 
Hammond’s. 

“ Can I help you ? ” he asked. His heart was beat- 
ing fast; her words were tingling in his ears, but his 
tone was quiet. ‘‘Can I help you?” he repeated. 
“ Here is a seat.” He pulled a chair from behind a 
curtain, and Maggie dropped into it. 

“ Something is wrong,” she said; “ something dread- 
ful has happened.” 

“ May I know what it is ? ” 

“ I don’t think I have any right to tell you. It is 
connected with the college; but it has given me a 
blow, and I was tired beforehand. I came here against 
my will, and now I don’t want to talk to anyone.” 

“ That can be easily managed. I will stand here, 
and keep off all intruders.” 

“ Thank you.” Maggie put her hand to her fore- 
head. 

The headache, which had scarcely left her for a 
fortnight, was now so acute that all her thoughts 
were confused; she felt as if she were walking in a 
dream. It seemed perfectly right and natural that 
Hammond should stand by her side and protect her 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


297 

from the crowd; it seemed natural to her at that mo- 
ment, natural, and even right, to appeal to him. 

After a long pause, he said — 

‘‘ I am afraid I also have bad news ! 

How?” 

‘‘ I went to see my uncle, Mr. Hayes.” 

Yes; it was good of you — I remember.” 

I failed in my mission. Mr. Hayes says that 
Miss Peel, our Prissie’s aunt, would rather die than 
accept help from anyone.” 

Oh, how obstinate some people are ! ” replied 
Maggie, wearily. Happiness, help, and succor come 
to their very door, and they turn these good things 
away.” 

“ That is true,” replied Hammond. “ I am firmly 
convinced,” he added, ‘‘ that the good angel of happi- 
ness is within the reach of most of us once at least 
in our lives but for a whim — often for a mere whim 
— we tell him to go.” 

Maggie’s face grew very white. ‘‘ I must say 
* Good-bye ’ ; I am going home,” she said, rising ; then 
she added, looking full at Hammond. “ Sometimes 
it is necessary to reject happiness ; and necessity ought 
not to be spoken of as a whim.” 


CHAPTER XXX. 


“ IF I HAD KNOWN YOU SOONER.” 

As Maggie was leaving the crowded drawing-room 
she came face to face with Rosalind. One of those 
impulses which always guided her, more or less, made 
her stop suddenly and put her hand on the young 
girl’s shoulder. 

Will you come home with me ? ” she asked. 

Rosalind was talking gaily at the moment to a very 
young undergraduate. 

I am obliged to you,” she began; “ you are kind, 
but I have arranged to return to St. Benet’s with 
Miss Day and Miss Marsh.” 

“ I should like you to come now with me,” per- 
sisted Maggie is a grave voice. 

Something in her tone caused Rosalind to turn 
pale. The sick fear, which had never been absent 
from her heart during the evening, became on the 
instant intolerable. She turned to the young lad with 
whom she had been , flirting, bade him a hasty and 
indifferent “ good-night,” and followed Maggie out of 
the room. 

Hammond accompanied the two girls downstairs, 
got their cab for them, and helped them in. 

After Rosalind consented to come home. Miss 
Oliphant did not address another word to her. Rosa- 
298 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


299 


lind sat huddled up in a corner of the cab; Maggie 
kept the window open, and looked out. The clear 
moonlight shone on her white face and glistened on 
her dress. Rosalind kept glancing at her; the guilty 
girl’s terror of the silent figure by her side grew greater 
each moment. 

The girls reached Heath Hall, and Maggie again 
touched Rosalind on her arm. 

‘‘Come to my room,” she said; “I want to say 
something to you.” 

Without waiting for a reply she went on herself in 
front. Rosalind followed abjectly; she was shaking in 
every limb. 

The moment Maggie closed her room door, Rosa- 
lind flung her cloak off her shoulders, and, falling on 
her knees, caught the hem of Maggie’s dress and 
covered her face with it. 

“ Don’t, Rosalind ; get up,” said Miss Oliphant, in 
a tone of disgust. 

“ Oh, Maggie, Maggie, do be merciful ! Do for- 
give me ! Don’t send me to prison, Maggie — don’t ! ” 

“ Get off your knees at once, or I don’t know what 
I shall do,” replied Maggie. 

Rosalind sprang to her feet ; she crouched up against 
the door ; her eyes were wide open. Maggie came and 
faced her. 

“ Oh, don’t ! ” said Miss Merton, with a little shriek, 
“ don’t look at me like that ! ” She put up her hand 
to her neck and began to unfasten her coral necklace. 
She took it off, slipped her bracelets from her arms, 
took her earrings out, and removed her pins. 


300 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


‘‘ You can have them all” she said, holding out 
the coral ; they are worth a great deal more — a 
great deal more than the money I — took!” 

Lay them down,'’ said Maggie. Do you think 
I could touch that coral? Oh, Rosalind," she added, 
a sudden rush of intense feeling coming into her 



Falling on her knees, caught the hem of Maggie’s dress and covered 
her face with it.” 


voice. ‘‘ I pity you ! I pity any girl who has so base 
a soul." 

Rosalind began to sob freely. You don't know 
how I was tempted," she said. I went through a 
dreadful time, and you were the cause — you know you 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


301 


were, Maggie. You raised the price of that coral so 
wickedly, you excited my feelings. I felt as if there 
was a fiend in me. You did not want the sealskin 
jacket, but you bid against me, and won it. Then 
I felt mad, and, whatever you had offered for the 
coral, I should have bidden higher. It was all your 
fault ; it was you who got me into debt. I would not 
be in the awful, awful plight I am in to-night but for 
you, Maggie.” 

“ Hush ! ” said Maggie. The pupils of her eyes 
dilated curiously; she put her hand before them. 

The fruits of my bad half-hours,” she murmured 
under her breath. After a long pause, she said — 

“ There is some truth in your words, Rosalind ; I 
did help you to get into this false position. I am 
sorry; and when I tell Miss Heath the whole circum- 
stance — as I must to-morrow — you may be sure I 
shall not exonerate myself.” 

Oh, Maggie, Maggie, you won’t tell Miss Heath ! 
If you do, I am certain to be expelled, and my mother 
— my mother will die; she is not over strong just 
now, and this will kill her. You cannot be so cruel 
as to kill my mother, Maggie Oliphant, particularly 
when you yourself got me into this.” 

I did not get you into this,” retorted Maggie. 

I know I am not blameless in the matter ; but could 
I imagine for a moment that any girl, any girl who 
belonged to this college, could debase herself to steal, 
and then throw the blame on another. Nancy Ban- 
ister has told me. Rose, how cruelly you spoke to 
Priscilla — what agony your cruel words cost her. I 


302 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


did wrong I own, but no act of mine would have 
tempted another girl to do what you have done. Now, 
stop crying; I have not brought you here to discuss 
your wickedness with you. I shall tell the whole 
circumstance to Miss Heath in the morning. It is 
my plain duty to do so, and no words of yours can 
prevent me.” 

With a stifled cry, Rosalind Merton again fell on 
her knees. 

‘‘ Get up,” said Maggie, get up at once, or I shall 
bring Miss Heath here now. Your crime, Rosalind, 
is known to Miss Day and to Miss Marsh. Even 
without consulting Miss Heath, I think I can take it 
upon me to say that you had better leave St. Benet’s 
by the first train in the morning.” 

“ Oh, yes — ^yes ! that would be much the best thing 
to do.” 

** You are to go home, remember.” 

‘‘ Yes, I will certainly go home. But, Maggie, I 
have no money — I have literally no money.” 

I will ask Priscilla Peel to go with you to the 
railway-station, and I will give her sufficient money 
to pay your fare to London — ^you live in London, don’t 
you?” 

“ Yes, at Bayswater.” 

** What is your address 

'‘19 Queen Street, Bayswater.” 

** Priscilla shall telegraph to your mother, when you 
start, and ask her to meet you at King’s Cross.” 

Rosalind’s face grew paler and paler. “ What ex- 
cuse am I to give to mother?^ she asked. 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


303 


‘‘That is your own affair; I have no doubt you 
will find something to say. I should advise you, 
Rosalind, to tell your poor mother the truth, for she 
is certain to hear all about it from Miss Heath the 
following morning.” 

“ Oh, what a miserable, miserable girl I am, 
Maggie ! ” 

“ You are a very miserable and sinful girl. It 
was a wretched day for St. Benet’s, when a girl such 
as you are came to live here. But I don’t want to 
speak of that now, Rosalind; there is something you 
must do before you leave.” 

“ What is that?” 

“ You must go to Priscilla Peel, and humbly beg 
her pardon.” 

“ Oh, I cannot, I cannot ! You have no idea how 
I hate Priscilla.” 

“ I am not surprised ; the children of darkness 
generally hate those who walk in the light.” 

“ Maggie, I can't beg her pardon.” 

“You can please yourself about that; I certainly 
shall not force you; but, unless you beg Priscilla’s 
pardon, and confess to her the wicked deed you have 
done, I shall lend you no money to go home. You 
can go to your room now, Rosalind; I am tired, and 
wish to go to bed. You will be able to let me know 
your decision in the morning.” 

Rosalind turned slowly away. She reached her 
room before the other girls had arrived home, and 
tossing the coral ornaments on her dressing-table, she 
flung herself across her bed, and gave way to the most 


304 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


passionate, heart-broken sobs that had ever rent her 
baby frame. 

She was still sobbing, but more quietly, for the 
force of her passion had exhausted her, when a very 
light touch on her shoulder caused her to raise her- 
self, and look up wildly. Prissie was bending over 
her. 

“ I knocked several times,” she said, but you did 
not hear me, so I came in. You will be sick if you 
cry like this. Rose. Let me help you to go to bed.” 

‘‘No, no; please don’t touch me. I don’t want 
you, of all people, to do anything for me.” 

“ I wish you would let me undress you. I have 
often helped Aunt Raby to go to bed when she was 
very tired. Come, Rose, don’t turn away from me. 
Why should you ? ” 

“ Priscilla, you are the last person in the world 
who ought to be kind to me just now ; you don’t know, 
you can never, never guess, what I did to you.” 

“ Yes, I can partly guess, but I don’t want to think 
of it.” 

“ Listen, Prissie ; when I stole that money, I hoped 
people would accuse you of the theft.” 

Prissie’s eyes filled with tears. “ It was a dreadful 
thing to do,” she said, faintly. 

“ Oh, I knew you could never forgive me.” 

“ I do forgive you.” 

“ What ! aren’t you angry ? Aren’t you frantic 
with rage and passion ? ” 

“ I don’t wish to think of myself at all : I want to 
think of you. You are the one to be pitied.” 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


305 


‘‘ I ? Who could pity me ? ’’ 

“ Well, Rosalind, I do,” answered Priscilla in a 
low voice ; you have , sunk so low, you have done 
such a dreadful thing, the kind of thing that the 
angels in heaven would grieve over.” 

“ Oh, please don’t talk to me of them.” 

“ And then, Rosalind,” continued Prissie, “ you look 
so unlike a girl who would do this sort of thing. 
I have a little sister at home — a dear, little innocent 
sister, and her eyes are blue like yours, and she is fair 
too, as you are fair. I love her, and I think all good 
things of her. Rosalind, I fancy that your mother 
thinks good things of you. I imagine that she is 
proud of you, and that she loves to look at your pretty 
face.” 

“ Oh, don’t — don’t ! ” sobbed Rosalind. Oh, poor 
mother, poor mother ! ” she burst into softened and 
sorrowful weeping. The hardness of her heart had 
melted for the time under the influence of Priscilla’s 
tender words. 

I wish I had known you sooner,” whispered Rose, 
when Prissie bent down and kissed her before leaving 
her for the night. “ Perhaps I might have been a 
good girl if I had really known you sooner, Priscilla 
Peel.” 


CHAPTER XXXI. 


A MESSAGE. 

Early the next morning Rosalind Merton left St. 
Benet’s College never to come back. She took all 
her possessions with her, even the pink coral, which, 
to their credit be it spoken, not a girl in the college 
would have accepted at her hands. Annie Day and 
Lucy Marsh were not the sort of people to keep their 
secret long, and before the day of her departure had 
expired, nearly everyone at Heath Hall knew of 
Rosalind’s crime. Miss Heath was made acquainted 
with the whole story at an early hour that morning. 

‘‘ I may have done very wrong to let her go with- 
out obtaining your permission. Miss Heath,” said 
Maggie, when the story was finished. “If so, please 
forgive me, and also allow me to say that, were the 
same thing to occur again, I fear I should act in the 
same way. I think my primary object in giving 
Rosalind money to go home this morning was to save 
the college from any open slur being cast upon it.” 

Miss Heath’s face had grown very pale while Mag- 
gie was speaking. She was quite silent for a mo- 
ment or two after the story was finished ; then, go- 
ing up to Miss Oliphant, she took her hand and 
kissed her. 

** On the whole, my dear,” she said, “ I am obliged 
306 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 307 

to you. Had this story been told me while Miss Mer- 
ton was in the house I should have been obliged to 
detain her until all the facts of this disgraceful case 
were laid before the college authorities, and then, of 
course, there would have been no course open but to 
publicly expel her. This, at least, you have spared 
St. Benet’s, and I am relieved from the terrible re- 
sponsibility. I’ll say nothing now about the rule you 
have broken, for, of course, you had no right to as- 
sist Rosalind to go home without permission. It lies 
within my discretion to forgive you, Maggie, how- 
ever, so take my kiss, dear.” 

The Vice-Principal and Miss Oliphant talked for 
some little time longer over Rosalind’s terrible fall, 
and, as Miss Heath felt confident that the story would 
get abroad in the college, she said she would be forced 
to mention the circumstances to their Principal, Miss 
Vincent, and also to say something in public to the 
girls of Heath Hall on the subject. 

‘‘ And now we. will turn to something else,” she 
said. I am concerned at those pale cheeks, Maggie. 
My dear,” as the young girl colored brightly, '' your 
low spirits weigh on my heart.” 

Oh, don’t mind me,” said Maggie, hastily. 

** It is scarcely kind to say this to one who loves 
you. I have been many years Vice-Principal of this 
Hall, and no girl, except Annabel Lee, has come so 
close to my heart as you have, Maggie. Some girls 
come here, spend the required three years, and go 
away again without making much impression on any- 
one. In your case this will not be so. I have not the 


3o8 a sweet girl GRADUATE. 

least doubt that you will pass your tripos examina- 
tion with credit in the summer; you will then leave 
us, but not be forgotten. I, for one, Maggie, can 
never forget you.’^ 

How good you are ! ” said Maggie. 

Tears trembled in the eyes, which were far too 
proud to weep except in private. 

Miss Heath looked attentively at the young student, 
for whom she felt so strong an interest. Priscilla's 
words had scarcely been absent from her night or day 
since they were spoken. 

Maggie ought to marry Hammond. Maggie loves 
him, and he loves her, but a bogie stands in the way.” 
Night and day Miss Heath had pondered these words. 
Now, looking at the fair face, whose roundness of 
outline was slightly worn, at the eyes which had looked 
at her for a moment through a veil of sudden tears, 
she resolved to take the initiative in a matter which she 
considered quite outside her province. 

“ Sit down, Maggie,” she said. “ I think the time 
has come for me to tell you something which has lain 
as a secret on my heart for over a year.” 

Maggie looked up in surprise, then dropped into a 
chair, and folded her hands in her lap. She was 
slightly surprised at Miss Heath’s tone, but not as yet 
intensely interested. 

‘‘ You know, my dear,” she said, “ that I never 
interfere with the life a student lives outside this Hall. 
Provided she obeys the rules and mentions the names 
of the friends she visits, she is at liberty, practically, to 
do as she pleases in those hours which are not devoted 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


309 


to lectures. A girl at St. Benet’s may have a great, a 
very great, friend at Kingsdene or elsewhere, of whom 
the Principals of the college know nothing. I think 
I may add with truth that were the girl to confide in 
the Principal of her college in case of any friendship 
developing into — into love, she would receive the 
deepest sympathy and the tenderest counsels that the 
case would admit of. The Principal who was con- 
fided in would regard herself for the time being as the 
young girl’s mother.” 

Maggie’s eyes were lowered now ; her lips trembled ; 
she played nervously with a flower which she held in 
her hand. 

I must apologize,” continued Miss Heath, ‘‘ for 
having alluded to a subject which may not in the least 
concern you, my dear. My excuse for doing so is that 
what I have to tell you directly bears on the question of 
marriage. I would have spoken to you long ago, but, 
until lately, until a few days ago, I had not the faintest 
idea that such a subject had even distantly visited your 
mind.” 

Who told you that it had ? ” questioned Maggie ; 
she spoke with anger. Who has dared to interfere 
— to spread rumors? I am not going to marry. I 
shall never marry.” 

‘‘ It is not in my power at present to tell you how 
the rumor has reached me,” continued Miss Heath, 
but, having reached me, I want to say a few words 
about — about Annabel Lee.” 

‘‘ Oh, don’t ! ” said Maggie, rising to her feet, her 
face pale as death. She put her hand to her heart, as 


310 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

she spoke; a pang, not so much mental as bodily, had 
gone through it. 

My dear, I think you must listen to me while I 
give you a message from one whom you dearly loved, 
whose death has changed you, Maggie, whose death 
we have all deeply mourned.” 

“ A message ? ” said Maggie ; “ a message from 
Annabel ! What message ? ” 

“ I regarded it as the effects of delirium at the time,” 
continued Miss Heath, “ and, as you had fever im- 
mediately afterwards, dreaded referring to the subject. 
Now I blame myself for not having told you sooner, 
for I believe that Annabel was conscious, and that she 
had a distinct meaning in her words.” . 

“ What did she say ? Please don’t keep me in 
suspense.” 

“ It was shortly before she died,” continued Miss 
Heath; ‘Hhe fever had run very high, and she was 
weak, and I could scarcely catch her words. She 
looked at me. You know how Annabel could look, 
Maggie; you know how expressive those eyes could 
be, how that voice could move one.” 

Maggie had sunk back again in her chair; her face 
was covered with her trembling hands. 

Annabel said,” continued Miss Heath, ‘‘ ‘ tell 
Maggie not to mistake me. I am happy. I am glad 
she will marry ’ — I think she tried to say a name, but 
I could not catch it — ‘ tell her to marry him, and that 
I am very glad.’ ” 

A sob broke from Maggie’s lips. You might have 
told me before ! ” she said, in a choked voice. 


CHAPTER XXXII. 


THE PRINCESS.” 

The great event of the term was to take place that 
evening. The Princess was to be acted by the girls of 
St. BenePs, and, by the kind permission of Miss Vin- 
cent, the Principal of the entire college, several visitors 
were invited to witness the entertainment. The mem- 
bers of the Dramatic Society had taken immense pains ; 
the rehearsals had been many, the dresses all carefully 
chosen, the scenery appropriate — in short, no pains had 
been spared to render this lovely poem of Tennyson’s 
a dramatic success. The absence of Rosalind Merton, 
had, for a short time, caused a little dismay among the 
actors. She had been cast for the part of Melissa — 

A rosy blonde, and in a college gown 
That clad her like an April daffodilly.” 

But now it must be taken by someone else. 

Little Ada Hardy, who was about Rosalind’s height, 
and had the real innocence which, alas ! poor Rosalind 
lacked, was sent for in a hurry, and, carefully drilled 
by Constance Field and Maggie Oliphant, by the time 
the night arrived she was sufficiently prepared to act 
the character, slight in itself, which was assigned to 
her. The other actors, were of course, fully prepared 
to take their several parts, and a number of girls were 
invested in the 


312 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


“ Academic silks, in hue 
The lilac, with a silken hood to each, 

And zoned with gold.” 

Nothing could have been more picturesque, and there 
was a buzz of hearty applause when the curtain rose on 
the well-known garden scene, where the Prince, 
Florian, and Cyril saw the maidens of that first college 
for women — that poet’s vision, so amply fulfilled in the 
happy life at St. Benet’s. 

“ There 

One walk’d, reciting by herself, and one 
In this hand held a volume as to read. 

And smoothed a petted peacock down with that : 

Some to a low song oar’d a shallop by. 

Or under arches of the marble bridge 

Hung, shadow’d from the heat : some hid and sought 

In the orange thickets : ot'hers tost a ball 

Above the fountain jets, and back again 

With laughter : others lay about the lawns. 

Of the older sort, and murmur’d that their May 
Was passing : what was learning unto them ? 

They wish’d to marry : they could rule a house; 

Men hated learned women. 

The girls walked slowly about amongst the orange 
groves and by the fountain jets. In the distance the 
chapel bells tolled faint and sweet. More maidens ap- 
peared, and Tennyson’s lovely lines were again rep- 
resented with such skill, the effect of multitude was so 
skilfully managed, that the 

“ Six hundred maidens, clad in purest white,” 

appeared really to fill the gardens. 

“ "While the great organ almost burst his pipes. 

Groaning for power, and rolling thro’ the court 
Along melodious thunder to the sound 
Of solemn psalms, and silver litanies.” 

.The curtain fell, to rise in a few moments amid a 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


313 


burst of applause. The Princess herself now appeared 
for the first time on the little stage. Nothing could 
have been more admirable than the grouping of this 
tableau. All the pride of mien, of race, of indomitable 
purpose was visible on the face of the young girl who 
acted the part of the Princess Ida. 

“ She stood 

Among her maidens, higher by the head, 

Her back against a pillar.” 

It was impossible, of course, to represent the tame 
leopards, but the maidens who gathered round the 
Princess prevented this want being apparent, and Mag- 
gie Oliphant’s attitude, and the expression which filled 
her bright eyes, left nothing to be desired. 

Perfect ! ’’ exclaimed the spectators ; the interest 
of everyone present was aroused; each individual felt, 
though no one could tell why, that Maggie was not 
merely acting her part, she was living it. 

Suddenly she raised her head, and looked steadily 
at the gallery ; a wave of rosy red swept over the white- 
ness of her face. It was evident she had encountered a 
glance which disturbed her composure. 

The play proceeded brilliantly, the power and 
originality of Priscilla’s acting dividing the attention 
of the house. Never was a more impassioned Prince. 

Priscilla could sing; her voice was not powerful, but 
it was low and rather deeply set. The well-known and 
familiar song with which the Prince tried to woo Ida 
lost little at her hands. 

“ O Swallow, Swallow, flying, flying South, 

Fly to her, and fall upon her gilded eaves. 

And tell her, tell her, what I tell to thee. 


314 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 

“ O tell her, Swallow, thou that knowest each. 

That bright and fierce and fickle is the South, 

And dark and true and tender is the North. 

“ Why lingereth she to clothe her heart with love, 

Delaying as the tender ash delays 

To clothe herself, when all the woods are green ? 

“ O tell her, brief is life but love is long. 

And brief the sun of summer in the North, 

And brief the moon of beauty in the South. 

** O Swallow, flying from the golden woods. 

Fly to her, and pipe and woo her, and make her mine. 

And tell her, tell her, that I follow thee.” 

The wooing which followed made a curious impres- 
sion; this impression was not only produced upon the 
house, but upon both Prince and Princess. 

Priscilla, too, had encountered Hammond’s earnest 
gaze. That gaze fired her heart, and she became once 
again not herself, but he; poor, awkward, and gauche 
little Prissie sank out of sight; she was Hammond 
pleading his own cause, she was wooing Maggie for 
him in the words of Tennyson’s Prince. This fact 
was the secret of Priscilla’s power; and on this occa- 
sion, she communicated the sensations which animated 
her own breast to Maggie. Maggie, too, felt that Ham- 
mond was speaking to her through Priscilla’s voice. 

“ I cannot cease to follow you, as they say 
The seal does music ; who desire you more 
Than growing boys their manhood; dying lips. 

With many thousand matters left to do. 

The breath of life ; O more than poor men w'ealth, 

Than sick men health — yours, yours, not mine — but half 
Without you ; with you, whole ; and of those halves 
You worthiest, and howe’er you block and bar 
Your heart with system out from mine, I hold 
That it becomes no man to nurse despair, 

But in the teeth of clench’d antagonisms 
To follow up the worthiest till he die.” 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


315 


In the impassioned reply which followed this address 
it was noticed for the first time by the spectators that 
Maggie scarcely did herself justice. Her exclamation — 

“ I wed with thee ! /, bound by precontract 
Your bride, your bondslave ! ” 

was scarcely uttered with the scorn which such a girl 
would throw into the words if her heart went with 
them. 

The rest of the play proceeded well; the Prince 
following up his advantage, until his last words — 

“ Accomplish thou my manhood and thyself ; 

Lay thy sweet hands in mine and trust to me,” 

brought down the house with ringing applause. 

The curtain fell and rose again. The Prince and 
Princess stood with hands clasped. The eyes of the 
conquered Princess looked at the people in the gallery, 
but the eyes she wanted to see did not meet hers — 

An hour later Maggie Oliphant had occasion to go 
back to the forsaken green-ropm to fetch a bracelet 
she had left there. Priscilla was standing in the 
corridor when she passed. Quick as lightning Prissie- 
disappeared, and making her way into the library, 
which was thrown open for a general reception that 
evening, sought out Hammond, and, taking his hand, 
said, abruptly — 

“ I want you ; come with me.” 

In surprise he followed her into the hall. 

‘‘ Maggie is in the green-room ; go to her,” said 
Priscilla. 

He raised his brows ; his eyes seemed to lighten, and 
then grow dark. They asked Priscilla a thousand 
questions ; his lips refused to ask one. 


3i6 a sweet girl GRADUATE. 

Replying to the look in his eyes, Priscilla said again : 
“ It is cruel of you to leave her alone. Go to her; she 
is waiting for you — and oh, I know that her heart has 
been waiting for you for a long, long time.” 

** If I thought that,” said Hammond’s eyes. 

He turned without a word, and went down the long- 
corridor which led to the little theatre. 

Late that evening, after all the bustle and excite- 
ment were over, and most of the guests had left, Miss 
Heath was standing in her own sitting-room talking 
to Prissie. 

** And you have quite up your mind, Prissie ? ” 
Yes,” answered Priscilla. I heard from Aunt 
Raby to-day; she told me all about Mr. Hammond’s 
visit, for Mr. Hayes went to see her, and told her 
everything.” 

‘‘ Well, Prissie,” said Miss Heath, ‘‘ what have you 
decided? It is a great chance for you, and there is 
nothing wrong in it ; indeed, for aught we can tell, this 
may be the direct guiding of Providence.” 

** But I don’t think it is,” said Priscilla, in a slow 
voice. ** I have thought it all over very carefully, and 
I don’t think the chance offered by dear Maggie would 
be a good one for me.” 

** Why not, my dear? Your reasons must be strong 
when you say this.” 

** I don’t know if they are strong,” answered 
Priscilla, ‘‘but they are at least decided. My father 
and mother were poor and independent. Aunt Raby 
is very poor, and also independent. I fancy that were 


A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 317 

I rich in comparison, I might cease to be independent. 
The strong motive power might go. Something 
might be taken out of me which I could never get 

back, So I ’’ Her lips trembled. 

Pause a minute, Prissie ; remember what Maggie 
offers, a sufficient income to support your aunt, to 
educate your sister, and to enable you to pursue those 
studies at St. Benet’s for which you have the greatest 
talent. Think of the honors that lie before you ; think 
how brilliantly you may pass your tripos examination 
with your mind at rest.’' 

“ That’s not the point,” said Priscilla. There was 
a ring in her voice which she must have inherited from 
a long line of rugged, proud, but worthy ancestors. 
‘‘ In a question of this kind, I ought never to content 
myself with looking at the brilliant and tempting side. 
Forgive me. Miss Heath. I may have done wrong- 
after all; but, right or wrong, I have made my resolve. 
I will keep my independence.” 

‘‘ Have you considered your Aunt Raby in this ? ” 

‘‘ She has put herself absolutely out of the question 
by declining all aid as far as she is concerned. She says 
such assistance would kill her in a week. If I can earn 
money to help her before she dies, she will accept it 
from me with thankfulness, but from no one else.” 

“ Then you will give up your Latin and Greek ? ” 

‘‘ For the present, I must.” 

“ And you are quite happy ? ” 

If Maggie and Mr. Hammond will only marry one 
another, I shall be one of the happiest girls in the 
world!” 


3i8 a sweet girl GRADUATE. 

There came a knock at Miss Heath's door. Priscilla 
flew to open it. 

Prissie, darling ! ” said Maggie Oliphant's voice. 
She flung her arms round the young girl’s neck, and 
kissed her several times. 

‘‘ It’s all right, Priscilla,” said Hammond. 

Miss Heath made a step or two forward. 

Come and tell Miss Heath,” said Prissie. “ Miss 
Heath, here is Maggie! Here is dear Maggie and 
here is Mr. Hammond, and it is all right.” . Tears of 
gladness filled Priscilla’s eyes. She went up to Ham- 
mond, took one of his hands in both her own, and said, 
in a voice of rapture, ** I did help you to-night, didn’t 
I ? You know I said I would do anything in the world 
for you.” 

You have done everything for me, Priscilla,” 
replied Hammond. ‘‘ I shall bless you while I live.” 

Maggie Oliphant’s arms were round Miss Heath’s 
neck ; her head rested against her breast. “ We have 
come straight to you,” she said; ''you told me that if 
— if such an occasion came, you would act as a mother 
to me.” 

" So I can, and so I will, dear child. God bless 
you, you are happy now.” 

" Happy ! ” Maggie’s eyes were glistening through 
the softest rainbow of tears. Hammond came and 
took the hand which she had suddenly thrown at her 
side. 

" We both owe everything to Priscilla,” he said. 


CONCLUSION. 


Before Maggie Oliphant left St. Benet's she 
brought some of the honor which had long been ex- 
pected from her to the dearly-loved Halls ; she took a 
first-class in her tripos examination. With her mind 
at rest, a great deal of the morbidness of her character 
disappeared, and her last term at St. Benet's reminded 
the students who had known her in Annabel Lee’s 
time of the old, brilliant, and happy Maggie. Miss 
Oliphant’s bad half-hours became rarer and rarer, and 
Hammond laughed when she spoke to him of them^ 
and said that she could not expect him to believe in 
their existence. 

Shortly after the conclusion of the summer term 
Maggie and Hammond were married, and her little 
world at St. Benet’s had to get on without the pres- 
ence which had always exerted the influence of a 
strong personality, and which had been potent both for 
good and evil. 

By this time, however, a girl whose personal charms 
were few, whose poverty was apparent, and whose 
gaucherie was even now often extreme, was more than 
filling the place left vacant by Maggie. Extreme ear- 
nestness, the sincerity of a noble purpose, the truth- 
fulness of a nature which could not stoop to deceit, 
was spreading an influence on the side of all that was 
good and noble. No girl did more honor to Heath 

319 


320 A SWEET GIRL GRADUATE. 


Hall than she who, at one time, was held up to deris- 
ion, and laughed at as odd, prudish, and uninteresting. 

Every one prophesied well for Priscilla in the 
future which lay before her; her feet were set in the 
right direction ; the aim of her life was to become— not 
learned, but wise; not to build up a reputation, but to 
gain character; to put blessedness before happiness — 
duty before inclination. 

Women like Priscilla live at the root of the true life 
of a worthy nation. Maggie Oliphant had brilliance, 
beauty, wealth ; she had also strong personal influence, 
and the power of creating love wherever she went ; 
but, when Priscilla Lee leaves St. Benet’s, she will 
be more missed than was Maggie. 


THE END. 







r 

V 







>- fM* - A''-’ ■ e * ■^-- i -* 





i 


. ■ A»^r». 






v'^ V 

5 


j .• 




■' •T»:.; 


yy 


»* 'c 


^ • 1 


V' 


‘/'V •! yi • ■ ^ ^ ^■ 

, \ v.'i :.'A .•*:.v ., ^;''*. 

* ^ , r •' 


^ ^ *' * * 

— • i/.. .' • • f 

»• . T. aJ ■ • * -T I > r »( - » / ' 

■ ' ■- -St •*' ' »•■ 


i/.- 


r 






'». ■^i 


■^1 r . A 


• A 


.11 


* - • » «!: •#!«:: ' 


^ « 


■ • ' ' 'f . • .' 'SBl 

■ •. 4 .* ^ \i,'' • .• ■••• ' -■ *'»^ 

■; .^ ■- ivA^ . >...• ■ . 






~jt 


t.v i 




iW-.% 











4 'y . * 


; \ / 




r ' 


V AV /a. • .ii’ 


• t‘. c* ' ' - . 

'.•■•■''sc V * 


. . t.-c - - ' V - ^ 

•• ’ *. '/V . . ♦ ' tf c.s’ •■ . •: '•* 

-CV ^ ^.%S» .jr V ' ' VV*.- ; 



« I 


.* * 


v' . 



7 


' ./ 


-. ;. ■■ ;<.; ■ ;v*: /v;>y *: ^ . 

:V'v ‘L'Z ‘^1/ - 


'■* ~ 


t % 


. « 


• r 


• 














/ 


♦ 


4 


» 




I 


I 






r 

<1 


« I 

4 ' 

I 


/ 


i 




% 




♦ 4 


\ 


I 


\ 



























